The Project Gutenberg EBook of The Return of Peter Grimm, by David Belasco

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: The Return of Peter Grimm
       Novelised From the Play

Author: David Belasco

Illustrator: John Rae

Release Date: January 18, 2008 [EBook #24359]

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE RETURN OF PETER GRIMM ***




Produced by Bruce Albrecht, Annie McGuire and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net









  The Return of Peter Grimm

  NOVELISED FROM THE PLAY
  BY
  DAVID BELASCO

  ILLUSTRATIONS BY
  JOHN RAE

  NEW YORK
  GROSSET & DUNLAP
  PUBLISHERS

  COPYRIGHT, 1912, BY
  DODD, MEAD AND COMPANY




CONTENTS

  CHAPTER                                                           PAGE

      I A MAN AND A MAID                                               3

     II THE HEIR                                                      19

    III PETER GRIMM HAS A PLAN                                        37

     IV A WARNING AND A THEORY                                        56

      V A QUEER COMPACT                                               77

     VI BREAKING THE NEWS                                             99

    VII THE HAND RELAXES                                             108

   VIII AFTERWARD                                                    118

     IX THE EVE OF A WEDDING                                         125

      X A WASTED PLEA                                                134

     XI THE LEGACIES                                                 149

    XII MOSTLY CONCERNING GRATITUDE                                  157

   XIII THE RETURN                                                   164

    XIV "I CAN'T GET IT ACROSS"                                      184

     XV A HALF-HEARD MESSAGE                                         209

    XVI THE "SENSITIVE"                                              231

   XVII MR. BATHOLOMMEY TESTIFIES                                    254

  XVIII DR. MCPHERSON'S STATEMENT                                    265

    XIX BACK TO THE STORY                                            278

     XX THE BENEFIT OF THE DOUBT                                     290

    XXI "ONLY ONE THING REALLY COUNTS"                               302

   XXII "ALL THAT HAPPENS, HAPPENS AGAIN"                            313

  XXIII THE DAWNING                                                  324

   XXIV THE GOOD-BYE                                                 337




ILLUSTRATIONS

                                                                    PAGE

  "I believe," said Peter irrelevantly, "that St.
  Paul was a single man, was he not, Pastor?"                         86

  "Who's in the room!" he demanded                                   202

  "Sleep well," said Peter Grimm. "I wish you
  the very pleasantest of dreams a boy could
  have in _this_ world"                                              321




CHAPTER I

A MAN AND A MAID


The train drew to a halt at the Junction. There was a fine jolt that ran
the length of the cars, followed by a clank of couplings and a
half-intelligible call from the conductor.

The passengers,--dusty, jaded, crossly annoyed at the need of changing
cars,--gathered up their luggage and filed out onto the bare, roofless
station platform. There, after a look down the long converging rails in
vain hope of sighting the train they were to take, they fell to glancing
about the cheerless station environs.

Far away were rolling hills, upland fields of wind-swept wheat, cool,
dark stretches of woodland. But around the station were areas of
ill-kept lots, with here and there a jerry-built cottage, sadly in need
of shoring, and bereft of paint. Across the road on one side stood the
general store with its clump of porch-step loafers and its windows full
of gaudy advertisements. To the side, and parallel with the tracks,
sprawled a huge, weather-buffeted signboard that read:

  "_Grimm's Botanical Gardens and Nurseries._
  _1 Mile._"

The passengers eyed the half-defaced lettering, pessimistically. But
almost at once they received a far pleasanter reminder of the botanical
gardens. A boy, flushed with running, and evidently distressed at being
late, pattered up the road and onto the platform. From one of his
fragile arms hung a great basket. The lid had fallen aside and showed
the basket piled to the brim with fresh flowers.

Hurrying to the nearest passenger--an obese travelling man who mopped a
very red face,--the boy timidly held a Gloire de Dijon rose up to him
and recited with parrot-like glibness:

"With the compliments of Peter Grimm."

The fat man half unconsciously took the rose from the little hand and
stood looking as though in dire doubt what to do with it. The boy did
not help him out. Already he had moved on to the next passenger,--this
time a man of clerical bearing and suspiciously vivid nose,--and handed
him a gleaming Madonna lily.

"With the compliments of Peter Grimm," he announced, passing on to the
next.

And so on down the bunched line of waiting men and women the lad made
his way. In front of each, he paused, presented a flower taken at random
from the basket, recited his droning formula, and passed on.

The fat travelling man stared stupidly at his rose. Then he looked about
him, half shamefacedly and in wonder.

"What in blazes----?" he began.

"You must be a stranger in this part of the state," volunteered a big
young fellow, who had just come out of the waiting-room. "Did you never
hear of the flower-giving at the Junction?"

"No. What's the idea? Is it done on a bet? Or is it an 'ad' for the man
on the sign over there?"

"Neither. It has been Peter Grimm's custom for twenty years or more.
Ever since I first knew him."

"And it isn't an ad?"

"No," was the enigmatic answer as the big young man moved off in the
wake of the lad. "It's Peter Grimm."

The boy meanwhile had reached the last of the passengers. She was
middle-aged and motherly-looking. She peered down at him with more than
common interest as he went through his pat little presentation formula.
A psychologist would have gathered much from the lad's tense, flushed
face and in the oddly strained look of the big blue eyes. To this woman,
he was only a thin, lonely looking youngster, whose face held an
unconscious appeal that she answered without reading it.

"I am very much obliged to Mr. Peter Grimm for sending me this lovely
flower," she said, a little patronisingly, as she sniffed at the
half-opened Killarney rose she held.

"You need not be," answered the boy. "He didn't really send it to you.
In fact, I'm quite sure he never even heard of you. He just sent it
because he is good and because----"

"Because he loves flowers," suggested the woman as the boy hesitated.

"No," corrected the boy, in his gentle, old-fashioned diction, wherein
lurked the faintest trace of foreign accent, "I never heard him say
anything about loving flowers. But I know the flowers love him."

"What?"

"You see, they grow for him as they don't grow for any one else. _Much_
better I am sure," he added a little bitterly, "than they will ever grow
for Frederik. I don't think flowers love Frederik."

"What queer ideas you have!" she laughed, embarrassed at his quiet
statement of facts that seemed to her absurd. "Are you Mr. Grimm's son?"

"No, ma'am. He is not married. I don't think he has any sons at all. I'm
Anne Marie's son."

"Anne Marie? Anne Marie--what?"

"Just Anne Marie. I'm Willem, you know."

"William?"

"No, ma'am. Willem."

"Willem Grimm?"

"No, ma'am. Anne Marie's Willem. I--Oh, Mr. Hartmann!" he broke off,
catching sight of the big young man who drew near, "Mynheer Peter said
you'd be on this train. Now I can have some one to walk back with."

Slipping his hand into Hartmann's, Willem turned his back on the
platformful of perspiring beneficiaries and, together, the two struck
off down the yellow, dusty road toward the double row of giant elms
that marked the beginning of the village street.

Willem shuffled in high contentment alongside his big companion. And as
he walked, he stole upward and sidelong glances of furtive hero worship
at the tall, plainly clad figure. Jim Hartmann was of a build and aspect
to rouse such worship in the frail little fellow. He had the shoulders,
the chest girth, the stride of an athlete, tempered by the slight
roundness of those same shoulders, the non-expansiveness of chest, and
the heavy tread of the large man whose strength and physique have been
acquired at manual labour instead of in athletics. A figure more common
east of the Atlantic than in America.

His dark suit was neat and fitted honestly well. But it was palpably not
the suit of a man whose father had worn custom-made clothes or whose own
earlier youth had been blessed with such garments. Yet there was a
breezy, staunch outdoorness about the whole man that reminded one of a
breath of mountain air in a close room and left half unnoticed the
details of costume and bearing.

"Weren't you glad to get away from New York City?" queried the boy as
they came into the elm shade of Grimm Manor's one real street. "A week
is an awful long time to be away from here."

"You bet it is. You're a lucky chap to be able to stay at Grimm Manor
all the time instead of being sent here, there, and everywhere on
business."

"I shouldn't like that," assented the boy; "I think people would be very
liable of losing their way. I wonder if Mynheer Peter will send me
'here, there, and everywhere on business' when I'm older."

"Perhaps," agreed Hartmann, catching the slight note of wistfulness in
Willem's voice. "You're beginning the way I began. It wasn't more than a
week after my father got his gardening job with Mr. Grimm that I used to
be sent up to meet the trains with a basket of flowers and 'the
compliments of Peter Grimm.' It seems more like yesterday than eighteen
years ago."

"I'm glad you're back from New York City," said the boy, circling back
to the conversation's starting-point. "It's been rather lonely. Mynheer
Peter has been so busy. And Frederik----"

"Well," queried Jim as the boy checked himself and looked nervously
behind him, "what about Frederik? And why do you always look like that
when you speak of him?"

"Like what?"

"As if you were afraid some one would slap you. Is Frederik ever unkind
to you?"

"No," denied the boy, in scared haste. "No, he never is. He--he doesn't
notice me at all. That's what I was going to say. He doesn't seem to
care to. But he likes to be with Kathrien, I think. Yes, I'm sure he
does. I think Kathrien missed you, too, Mr. Hartmann."

The big man grew of a sudden vaguely embarrassed. He cast back along the
trail of the talk for some divergent path, and found one.

"Yes," he said, "it's good to be back from New York. The city always
seems to cramp me and make it hard for me to breathe. The pavements hurt
my feet and I have a silly feeling as though the skyscrapers were going
to topple inward."

He was talking to himself rather than to the boy. But Willem rejoined
sympathetically:

"I don't like New York City either."

"You, why you surely can't remember when you used to live there?"

The boy's fair brow creased in an effort of memory.

"Sometimes," he hesitated, "I can. And sometimes I don't seem able to.
But I remember Anne Marie. She cried."

"How is Mynheer Peter?" demanded Hartmann with galvanic suddenness. "And
how are that last lot of Madonna lilies coming on? They ought to be----"

"Sometimes," went on the boy, still following his own line of thought
and oblivious of the interruption, "sometimes I wonder why she cried.
Sometimes for a minute or two--mostly at night, when I'm nearly
asleep--I seem to remember why. But I always forget. Mr. Hartmann, did
you see Anne Marie when you were in New York City?"

"No, of course not. How are Lad and Rex and Paddy? And do they still dig
for moles in the flower-beds? Or did the dose of red pepper my father
scattered over the beds cure them of digging?"

"I wonder," observed Willem, "why everybody always talks about
everything else when I want to talk about Anne Marie. And if other
fellows' mothers come to see them and live with them, why doesn't Anne
Marie come and live with me? I asked Oom Peter once and he said----"

"I've got to leave you now and hurry over to Mynheer Grimm's office with
my report," broke in Hartmann. "My train was a little late anyhow and
you know how he hates to be kept waiting."

They had entered a wide gateway and had come from suburban America, at a
step, into rural Holland. The prim gravelled drive led between acres of
prosaically regular flower-beds, flanked on one side by a domed green
house and on the other by a creaking Dutch windmill with weather-browned
sails.

Straight ahead and absurdly near the road for a country house that
boasted so much land about it, was the stone and yellow stucco cottage
that for centuries had sheltered successive generations of Grimms.
Painfully neat, unpicturesquely ugly, the house stood among its great
oaks. It did not nestle among them. It stood. As well expect a breadth
of starched brown holland to nestle. To deprive the abode of any
lingering taint of picturesqueness, a blue and white signboard, thirty
feet long, stretching between it and the main street, flashed to all the
passing world the news that this was the headquarters of the celebrated
"Grimm's Botanical Gardens and Nurseries."

The interior of the house was as delightful as its outside was hideous.
Here, neatness raised to the nth power chanced to strike the keynote of
a certain beauty. The big living-room, with its stairway leading to the
bedroom gallery above, was a repository of curios that would have set an
antiquary mad. From the ancient clock to the priceless old blue china,
three-fourths of the room's appointments might have served to deck a
Holland museum. The remaining fourth contained such articles as a
glaringly modern telephone on a nondescript desk, and a compromise
between old and new in the shape of a square piano in the bay window, an
ancient table. And several patently twentieth century articles helped
still further to rob the place of any harmony or unison in effect.

An altogether charming Dutch maiden was dusting, and occasionally
stopping to restore some slightly disarranged article to its
mathematically neat position. In her blue Dutch cap, her blue delft
gown, and white kerchief, she seemed to have danced down out of the past
to strike the one note of vivid life in all that sombre-furnished
place.

She paused in the sweep of sunshine that poured through the
muslin-curtained bay window. A step had sounded in the passage leading
from the rear of the house;--a step she evidently knew. For the full
young lips broke into an involuntary smile of expectancy, while the big
eyes grew all at once eager and happy. Jim Hartmann, a pen behind his
ear, a bundle of mail in his hand, came into the room. He had reached
the desk and deposited his packet there before he caught sight of her.
Then, wide-eyed, silent, tense, he halted, gazing at the sunshine-bathed
figure in the window embrasure. For an instant neither of them spoke. It
was the girl who broke the silence, her voice charged with a strange
shyness.

"Good-morning, James," she said primly.

"Good-morning, Miss Katie," he answered mechanically, his eyes still
wide with the loveliness of the sun-kissed face that so suddenly broke
in upon his workaday routine.

"I wondered if you'd gotten back yet," she continued, seeming to hunt
industriously for a phrase of sufficiently meaningless decorum.

"I got back ten minutes ago. I reported to Mr. Grimm and brought the
morning mail in here to look over for him. It seems strange to find the
day so far advanced at this hour," he went on, talking at random. "After
a week in New York, where no one thinks of doing business before nine in
the morning, it's like coming into another world to be back here where
the day's work begins at five."

He sat down, pleasantly regardless of the fact that she was still
standing, and began to open and sort the letters before him. The girl
noticed that his big hands fumbled at the unfamiliar task. But she
noticed far more keenly the strength and massive shapeliness of the
hands themselves.

"Do you like being secretary?" she queried.

"Yes, in a way. I've walked 'outside' in the gardens and nurseries so
many years, it seems queer to be penned up indoors and have to scribble
letters and open mail. But I'd sooner shovel dirt than not be here at
all. I couldn't last a month at a job where there wasn't gardening going
on all around me and where I couldn't sneak off once in a while and do a
bit of it myself."

"That's the way I feel," she said simply, "though I never thought to put
it in words before. I must live where things are growing. Where, every
time I look out of the window, I can see orchards and shrubs and
hothouses. Oh, it's all so beautiful! And, James, our orchids this
season--but I forgot. You don't care for orchids."

"They're pretty enough, I suppose," vouchsafed Hartmann. "But the big
men in the business are doing wonderful things with potatoes these days.
And look at what Father Burbank's done in creating an edible cactus!
Sometimes it makes me feel bitter when I think what I might have done
with vegetables if I hadn't squandered so much God-given time studying
Greek."

"But----"

"Oh, yes. It made a hit with father to have me study a lot of things
that would only help a college professor. He's worked in the dirt, in
overalls, all his life. And like most people who never had one, he sets
a crazy value on so-called 'education.' But all this can't interest
you," he finished ruefully.

"It _does_ interest me. You know it does. But there's something I'd like
to say to you if you won't be angry."

"At _you_? Why----"

"It's this: I want you so much to get on. Why won't you try harder
to--to please Uncle Peter?"

"I do try. I'm square with him. That's the trouble. That's why I don't
make more of a hit. He asks me my 'honest opinion' about something or
other. I give it. Then he blows up."

"But if you'd try to be more tactful----"

"You said that once before to me, Miss Katie. I asked you what 'tactful'
meant. And when you told me----"

"When I told you, you said it was 'just a fancy name for being
hypocritical.' But it isn't, a bit. Can't you try not to be quite
so--so----?"

"Cranky?"

"No, blunt. It will smooth things over so much with Uncle Peter. He's
really the gentlest, dearest----"

"I've noticed it," said Hartmann drily. "But I'll try if you want me to.
I promise."

"Thank you," she answered.

And, perhaps to seal the pledge, their hands met. The sealing of a
pledge is not a matter to slur over with careless haste, but requires
due time. And it was but natural that the handclasp should be symbolic
of that deliberation. Indeed, it is hard to say just how long his big
hand and her little one might have remained clasped together had
inclination been allowed to prevail. But, as usual in Hartmann's life,
inclination was not consulted. The door behind them opened sharply, and
the clasped hands parted as if at a signal. Hartmann slipped back into
his chair at the desk, while the girl busied herself with a new and
commendable activity in her task of setting the immaculate room to
rights.

Both seemed to realise without turning around that one more of their too
brief interviews had been unceremoniously cut short.

The man whose advent caused the curtailment of the promise's sealing was
as foreign looking as the room itself. Dapper, dressed in a sort of
elaborate carelessness, his figure alone carried with it an air of
assurance that Hartmann always found almost as irritating as the man's
gracefully exaggerated manner and speech. His blonde hair was brushed
back from a high, narrow forehead. A turned-up moustache and a
close-trimmed and pointed Van Dyke beard added to the foreign aspect.

The newcomer took in the scene with a glance that apparently grasped
none of its details. He nodded curtly to Hartmann, then crossed to where
the girl was dusting.




CHAPTER II

THE HEIR


"Hello, Kitty," he said. "Good-morning."

"Good-morning, Frederik," responded the girl, and started toward the
stairs.

But the man intercepted her. Catching her playfully by the arm he tried
to draw her toward him.

"You're pretty as a June rose to-day," he laughed.

Hartmann, instinctively, had half-risen from his chair. The girl, noting
his movement and the frown gathering on his face, checked her impulse to
retort, quietly disengaged herself from the newcomer's familiar grasp,
and ran up the short stair flight that led into the gallery.

In no way offended, the man glanced after her with another short laugh,
then turned to Hartmann.

"Where's my uncle?" he asked.

Hartmann looked up with elaborate slowness from the notes he was making
of the newly opened mail. His eyes at last rested on the dapper figure
before him, with the impersonal, faintly irritated gaze one might bestow
on a yelping puppy.

"Mr. Grimm is outside," he answered. "He's watching my father spray the
plum trees. The black knot's getting ahead of us this year."

"I wonder," grumbled Frederik, lounging across to the window, "if it's
possible once a year to ask a simple question of any inmate of this
cursedly dreary old place without getting a botanical answer."

"That's what we are here for--those of us that work," said Hartmann,
returning to his note making.

"Work, work, work!" mocked Frederik. "When I inherit my beloved uncle's
fortune, I shall buy up all the dictionaries and have that wretched word
crossed out of them."

Hartmann made no reply. He did not seem to have heard. But Frederik,
absently ripping to atoms a Richmond rose from the window table vase,
continued his muttered tirade. An inattentive audience was better than
none.

"Work!" he growled. "When people here aren't talking about it, they're
doing it. Grubby, earthy work. And it was to prepare for this sort of
thing that I loafed through Leyden and Heidelberg! Yes, and loafed
through, creditably, too; even if Oom Peter did bully me into making a
specialty of botany. Botany! Dry as dust. After the University and after
my _wanderjahr_, I thought it would be another easy task to come here,
and 'learn the business.' Easy! As easy as the treadmill. And as
congenial."

"I wonder you don't tell Mr. Grimm all that. I'm sure it would interest
him."

"My dear, worthy uncle, who builds such wonderful hopes on me? Not I. It
would break his noble heart. I hope you quite understand, Hartmann, that
I keep quiet only through fear of wounding him and not with any fear
that he might bequeath the business elsewhere."

"Quite," returned Hartmann drily. "That's why I keep my mouth shut when
he holds you up to me as a paragon of zeal and industry and asks me why
I don't pattern myself after you. But, for all that, you're taking
chances when you talk to me about him as you do."

"I'm not," contradicted Frederik. "I may not know botany. But I know
men. You love me about as much as you love smallpox. But you belong to
the breed that doesn't tell tales. Besides, I've got to speak the truth
to some one, once in a while, if I don't want to explode. You're a
splendid safety valve, Hartmann."

The secretary bent over his notes. His forehead veins swelled, and his
face darkened. But he gave no overt sign of offence. Frederik, watching
keenly, seemed disappointed.

"In New York," he pursued with a sigh, "they're just about thinking of
waking up. And look at the time _I'm_ routed out of bed! Say, Hartmann,
I wish you would give Oom Peter a hint to oil his shoes. Every morning
he wakes me up at five o'clock, creaking down the stairs. It's a sort of
pedal alarm clock. Creak! Creak! Creak!--_Ach, Gott!_ Even yet I can
hardly keep one eye open. If ever it pleases Providence to give me my
heritage, the first thing I'll do will be to sleep till noon. And then
to go to sleep again."

He stared moodily out of the window into the glowing, flower-starred
June world.

"How I loathe this pokey, dead old village!" he complained. "And what
wouldn't I give to be back with the old Leyden crowd for one little
night!"

He lurched over to the piano, sat carelessly, sidewise, on its stool,
and, thrumming at the keyboard, fell to humming in a slurring,
reminiscent fashion, the old Leyden University chorus:

  "_Ach, daar koonet ye amuseeren! Io vivat--Io vivat
  Nostorum sanitas, hoc estamoris porculum,
  Dolores est anti gotum--Io vivat--Io vivat
  Nostorum sanitas--!_

"Say, Hartmann," he broke off from his jumble of Dutch and Hollandised
Latin, "the old man is aging. He's aging fast."

"Who?" asked Hartmann absently, glancing up from his work. "Oh, your
uncle? Yes, he is mellowing. He is changing foliage with the years."

"Changing foliage? Not he. He changes nothing. What was good enough
forty years ago seems to him quite good enough to-day. He's as
old-fashioned as his hats. And they're the oldest things since Noah's
time. He's just as old-fashioned in his financial ways. In my opinion,
for instance, this would be a capital time to sell out the business. But
he----"

"Sell out?" echoed Hartmann in genuine horror. "Sell out a business
that's been in his family for--why, man, he'd as soon sell his soul.
This business is his religion."

"Yes, and that's why it is so flourishing in spite of his back-date
customs. It's at the very acme of its prosperity now. Why, the plant
must be worth an easy half million. Yes, and more. Lord, but it _would_
sell now! One, two, three,--_Augenblick!_ By the way, speaking of
selling,--what was the last offer the dear old gentleman turned down
from Hicks of Rochester?"

But Hartmann did not hear the question. He was staring at Frederik in
open-mouthed astonishment.

"Sell out?" he repeated dully. "This is a new one--even from you. There
isn't a day your uncle doesn't tell me how triumphantly you are going to
carry on the business after he is gone. He----"

"Oh, I am!" sneered Frederik. "I am. Of course I am. How can you doubt
it. Wait and see. It's a big name--'Peter Grimm.' And the old gentleman
knows his business. He assuredly knows his business."

"I don't mind being the repository of your confidences about hating
work," burst out Hartmann, "any more than I mind listening to the mewing
of a sick cat. But when you strike this new vein, you'll have to choose
another audience. I'm afraid I'd be likely to take sudden charge of the
meeting and break the talented orator's neck."

He gathered up some of his papers and stamped out. Frederik looked after
him uncertainly, took a step toward the door through which the secretary
had just vanished, then thought better of the idea, laughed shortly, and
drew out a cigarette. But a creaking of heavy shoes on the walk outside
led him to slip the cigarette back into its case, and to bend
interestedly over the pile of office mail Hartmann had opened.

If Kathrien had typified all that was dainty and alluring in the room's
Dutch art, the man who now stamped in from the front vestibule,
assuredly was typical of all old Holland's solidity. Stocky, of medium
height, he was clad more as though he had copied the fashions depicted
in a daguerrotype than those of the twentieth century. His black
broadcloth was of no recent cut. His low, upright collar and broad
cravat were of stock-like aspect, while a high hat such as he wore has
certainly appeared in no show window since 1870.

Withal, there was nothing ludicrous or even incongruous about the
costume. It belonged with the wearer. And while on another man it would
have been absurd, on him it seemed the only logical apparel.

Peter Grimm halted in the vestibule, laboriously removed his rubbers,
and dropped his heavy ash stick into its place on the rack. Then he
carefully lifted the antique hat from his head, deposited it on a peg,
and came forward into the room. The face, revealed as he left the
vestibule's gloom for the bright sunlight, was at first glance hard,
deeply lined, and stubborn; the effect accented by a set mouth, the
little truculently alert eyes under bushy brows, and the slightly
uptilted nose.

A second look, however, would have revealed, to any one who could read
faces, a lovable and almost tender light behind the eye's sharp twinkle
and a kindly, humorous twist to the stubborn mouth. Hot temper, the
physiognomist would have read, and obstinacy. But there the catalogue of
faults would have ended abruptly. The rest was warm heart, trustfulness,
eager sympathy,--an almost child-like friendliness toward the world at
large that forever battled for mastery with native Dutch shrewdness.

There was far more kindness than shrewdness in the square old face just
now, as Grimm noted his nephew's presence and his deep absorption in the
contents of the mail. Frederik looked up as Grimm came forward.

"Good-morning, Oom Peter," said he.

"Good-morning, Fritzy," returned Grimm. "Hard at work, I see."

"Not so hard but that you were ahead of me. I felt unpardonably lazy
when I heard you come downstairs at five."

"I'm sorry I woke you. Youngsters need their sleep. We old fellows have
done about all the dozing we need to do; and we are coming so close to
our Long Sleep that God gives us extra wakefulness for the little time
left; so we may see as much as possible of this glorious old world of
His."

"I ran over from the office----"

"Oh, I know why you ran over, Fritzy. A word with Kathrien--yes?"

"No, sir, I try to forget everything but work during business hours. I
came to look for you. I've a suggestion----"

"Yes?"

Grimm's face lighted with the rare smile that played over its harsh
outlines like sunshine. Each proof of his nephew's interest in the work
was as tonic to him.

"I came over," went on Frederik, by hard mental calisthenics creating an
impromptu suggestion, "to propose that we insert a full-page cut of
your new tulip in our midsummer floral almanac."

"H'--m!" muttered Grimm doubtfully. "I don't see why we----"

"Oh, sir, the public's expecting it."

"What makes you think so?"

"Why," now quite at home with his newly evolved notion, "you've no idea
the stir the tulip has made. We get letters from everywhere----"

"It didn't seem to me anything so extraordinary," said Grimm modestly,
albeit hugely gratified. "I'll think over the plan. What have you been
doing all day?"

Frederik glanced at the clock. It registered three minutes before nine.

"Oh, I've had a busy morning," he answered. "In the packing house. Lots
of orders to attend to. It's never safe to trust the more important ones
to subordinates."

"That's right," approved Grimm. "Fritzy, it does me good, all through,
to see you taking hold of the business the way you're doing."

Further praise was cut short by old Marta, the housekeeper, who bustled
in to attend to her regular nine o'clock duty of winding the
chain-weighted Dutch clock.

As she drew up the weights with a grate and a whirr that made audible
conversation quite out of the question, she formed a study, in clothes
and visage, that might have stepped direct from a Franz Hals canvas.

There was nothing American or modern about the old woman. Nothing about
her save her face had changed since the day, sixty years back, when an
earlier Grimm, returning from a visit from the Fatherland, had brought
her to Grimm Manor as maid for his young American wife. Her task
accomplished, Marta turned dutifully to courtesy to her master.

"_Huge moroche, Mynheer Grimm_," she saluted him. "_Komt ujuist eut di
teum?_"

"_Ja_," replied Peter, dropping into the tongue of his fathers, yet with
an odd twinkle in his little eyes. "_En ik bin hongerig._--Taking her
morning exercise," he added, noting the performance with the clock
weights.

"You are always making fun of me!" sniffed Marta, trying not to grin as
she swept indignantly out of the room.

In her departure she nearly collided with Hartmann who was entering
from the offices. Seating himself at the desk, dictation pad in hand,
Hartmann asked:

"Are you ready for me, sir?"

"Yes," answered Grimm.--"No, I'm not. But I will be in a minute. There's
something I'd forgotten. Wait----"

Cupping his hands about his mouth, Grimm wheeled to face the gallery and
shouted a curiously high-pitched dissyllable:

"_Ou--hoo!_"

And, as though a sweeter, more silvery echo of the rough old voice, came
from one of the gallery rooms an answering hail. Kathrien herself
followed close upon her reply to the familiar signal call.

"Oh, Oom Peter!" she exclaimed, running lightly down the stairs and
throwing her arms about his neck. "Good-morning. How careless I was not
to come sooner and make your coffee. I didn't know you were in yet. You
must be half starved."

She started for the dining-room. But Grimm's arm was about her waist,
detaining her.

"This is the very busiest little woman you ever saw, Frederik," he
announced. "She is forever thinking of things to do for me. And I'm
never remembering to do anything for her."

"Shame!" cried Kathrien, "you do everything in this big world for me,
Oom Peter, and you know it. I've got everything any girl's heart could
ask."

"Oh, no, you haven't though," sagely contradicted Grimm. "Before you say
that, wait till I give you some fine young chap for a husband. Hey,
Frederik?"

She drew away from his embrace with gentle impatience.

"Don't, Oom Peter," she begged. "You're always talking about weddings
lately. I don't know what's come over you."

"It's nesting time," Grimm defended himself. "Weddings are in the air.
And then, I keep thinking of all the linen packed in my grandmother's
chest upstairs. We must use it again some day. There, there, little
girl! You shan't be teased any more. Only, I'll leave it to you, Fritzy,
if she doesn't deserve a grand husband,--this little girl of mine. If
for no other reason, to pay for all she's done for me."

"Done for you?" laughed Kathrien. "Truly, I was forgetting that. I do
you the great favour of letting you do everything for me."

"Nonsense! Who lays out my linen and brushes my clothes and fixes
wonderful little dishes for me, and puts my slippers and dressing gown
in front of the fire on cold nights, and puts flowers on my desk every
day? And, best of all, _Kindchen_, who floods this old house of mine
with the glory of Youth?"

"Youth?" she mocked with the true scorn of the young for their supreme
gift. "Youth can't do very much. What does it amount to?"

"Nothing much," gravely answered her uncle. "Youth, as you say, is not
anything worth mentioning. It is only the most priceless and most
perishable treasure in God's storehouse. It is only the thing that means
Beauty and Strength and Hope. It is the thing we all despise as long as
we have it and would give our souls to get back as soon as we have lost
it. No, as you say, Youth doesn't amount to much. It is only the nearest
approach to Immortality that mortals have ever known. Why, where should
I be now,--a grouchy old bachelor like me--without Youth in my house?
Why, Frederik, this girl has made me feel kindlier toward all other
women."

"Oh, I have, have I?" demanded Kathrien, "that's more than I bargained
for."

"Don't flatter yourself," he joked. "It's only the way one feels about a
pet. One likes all the rest of the breed."

"That's true," broke in Hartmann, throwing himself into the conversation
on impulse. "It's so. A man studies one girl and then presently he
begins to notice the same little traits in them all. It makes one feel
differently toward the rest of them."

He glanced shamefacedly back at his dictation pad as the others turned
and stared at him in astonishment. But not before he had noted the shy
smile that crept over Kathrien's face or the unpleasant glint in
Frederik's pale eyes.

Hartmann so seldom took part in general conversation and was so reticent
concerning every phase of sentiment, that Grimm was for the moment
almost as astounded as though one of his own bulbs had burst into
speech.

"An expert opinion," commented Frederik sneeringly. "And from a
confirmed bachelor like James!"

"A confirmed bachelor?" Grimm innocently caught up the slur. "What a
life! I know. I have been one ever since I can remember. When a bachelor
wants to order a three-rib standing roast, who is to eat it? Why, I
never had the right sort of a roast on my table until Katje came into
the family. And now that you're here too, Fritzy, the roasts get bigger.
But not big enough, even yet. Oh, we must find the husband for----"

"Oom Peter!" protested Kathrien. "You promised you wouldn't tease----"

"Tease?" repeated Grimm, as though he heard the word for the first time.
"Why, how could you have imagined such a thing, child? I was only
telling Frederik about the sort of roasts I like on my table. And
speaking of tables, Fritzy, I like a nice long table with plenty of
young people at it. And myself at the head, carving and carving, and
seeing the plates passed round and round and round;--getting them back
and back and back--There, there, Katje! They shan't tease you. We'll
keep the table just as it is. For you and Fritz and me. A nice little
circle. All in the family."

The telephone bell set up a purring. Hartmann picked up the receiver.

"Hello," he called. "Yes, this is Mr. Grimm's house.--Yes.--Wait one
moment, please."

He put his palm over the transmitter and turned to Grimm.

"It's Hicks again, sir," he reported. "He wants to talk more with you
about buying the business."

"Buying the business, hey?" snorted Grimm in sudden rage. "No! No! I've
told him ten million times it's not on the market and never will be.
Tell him so again."

"Mr. Grimm says," called Hartmann into the transmitter, "that the
business is not for sale. He says--what?--Wait a minute. Mr. Grimm, he
insists on speaking to you personally."

"He does, hey?" growled Peter, advancing upon the telephone as though
upon an enemy that must be crushed at a blow.

"Hello!" he roared wrathfully into the instrument. "Hello?--What?--Why,
my old friend, how are you?--And how are your plum trees doing? Mine,
too. Well, we can only pray and use Bordeaux Mixture.--What?"

He paused to listen. Then he went on as if to humour a cross child.

"No, no,--it's nonsense. Why, this business has been in the Grimm family
for over a hundred years. Why should I sell? I'm going to arrange for
it to stay in the family a hundred years longer.--Hey? What's that?--No,
no. Of course not. Of course I don't propose to live a hundred years
longer. But I propose that my plans shall. How can I make certain? Never
mind how. I'm going to arrange all that. Yes, I know I'm a bachelor. You
don't need to spend good money on long distance phoning, to remind me of
that. Oh--good-bye!"

Grimm turned away from the table with a growl, to confront Kathrien.

"Why, girl!" he exclaimed, in quick concern. "You look as if you are
going to cry. What is it? Tell Oom Peter!"




CHAPTER III

PETER GRIMM HAS A PLAN


"That man!" panted Kathrien. "He actually wants to buy our home--our
gardens! Oh!" slipping for a moment back into the Dutch that was ever
nearer to her heart than English, "_Stel je zoon brutali tat!_"

"Don't you worry!" consoled Peter. "He won't get a stick or a stone of
ours. Wouldn't you think that girl had been born a Grimm, Fritzy? She's
got the true spirit. No, no, dear. Of course we won't sell. Never.
Never. _Never._ Hey, Fritz?"

"Certainly not!" declared Frederik. "The idea is preposterous."

"Fritzy!" exclaimed Grimm. "Speaking of ideas, I've got one, too. We'll
print the Grimm history in our new Midsummer Almanac. That's better than
a full-page cut of any tulip that ever sprouted. Katie, go get the
Staaten Bible and read it aloud to us. We can tell, then, how it will
strike the public."

The girl went to the side table where lay the great Bible, drew a chair
up to it, seated herself, turned over the leaves until she found what
she sought, then began to read in a manner that argued many previous
renditions of the quaint old phraseology.

"In the spring of 1709 there settled on Quassic Creek, New York Colony,
Johann Grimm, aged twenty-two--husbandman and vinedresser. Also,
Johanna, his wife. To him Queen Anne furnished one square, one rule, one
compass, two whipping saws, and several small pieces----"

"You left out 'two augers,'" prompted Grimm.

"Yes, 'and two augers.' To him was born a son and----"

"See?" cried Grimm. "That was the foundation of our family and our
business here. And here we are, still. After seven generations. We'll
print it. Hey, Fritzy?"

"Certainly, sir," approved Frederik, stifling a yawn with an access of
filial enthusiasm. "By all means, we'll print it."

"And, Fritzy," continued Grimm, with heavy significance, "we're relying
on you for the next line in the book."

Frederik glanced around him. Hartmann, during the reading, had gone
from the room to get some papers he had left at the office. But Kathrien
still lingered, restoring the Bible to its wonted place.

"Oh, by the way, Oom Peter," said Frederik, lowering his voice so as not
to reach the girl's ears, "I want to speak to you about a private matter
when you can spare me a moment. When I come back from the packing house
will be time enough. I just want to give a glance to those last
shipments."

"All right, lad," agreed Grimm. "Any time."

He looked fondly after the dapper figure.

"Isn't he a splendid, handsome, hustling young chap, Katje?" he
demanded. "If only his mother had lived to see him now, wouldn't she
have been proud of him? And what a complete little family we three
make!"

"We three?" hesitated the girl.

"Surely. That's all there are of us--at present,--isn't it? I don't
think I have made a miscount."

"You don't count in James!"

"James?" he queried sharply. "Why should I?"

"Why shouldn't you?" she retorted eagerly. "Oom Peter, if you don't
mind my saying so, I think you're just a little unfair to James. He used
to have dinner with us nearly every day. Can't you make him a little
more at home--more like one of the family?"

"Why, you good, unselfish little girl!" applauded Grimm. "You think of
everybody. James is----"

Hartmann came in with several newly typed letters to be signed, and
Grimm turned to meet him with something akin to cordiality.

"James," said he, "will you have dinner with us to-day?"

"Why, yes," answered Hartmann, in pleased surprise. "Certainly. Thank
you very much. Will you glance over these and sign them?" he added,
wondering at the grateful smile Kathrien flashed at Peter as she passed
into the dining-room and left the two men alone together.

Grimm, too, wondered a little at the warmth of the girl's smile.

"She has bloomed out lately like a rose," he mused as he looked over the
letters the secretary proffered him.

"Yes, sir!" involuntarily agreed Hartmann.

"So you've noticed it, too?"

"Yes, sir," replied Hartmann stiffly as he recovered his self-control.

"_Ach!_" murmured Grimm, as he signed letter after letter and passed
them over to Hartmann for sealing. "What a grip she has taken on my
heart! A good girl, James. A good little girl. And I've sheltered her,
ever since she came to me, as I shelter my violets from the cold. That's
as it should be, hey?"

"Y-e-s,--in a way."

"What's that?" bristled Grimm, looking up at the unexpected answer to
the question that had seemed to him to require none. "What do you mean?
Oh, speak out, man!" as the secretary hesitated. "Never be afraid to
express an honest opinion."

"I mean just this. No one can shape any one else's life. All people
should be made to understand that they are--free."

"Free? Nonsense! Katje's free. Free as air. Do you mean to tell me a
girl should be more free than she is? We must think for young people who
can't think for themselves. And no girl can."

"But I believe----"

"Bah! Who cares what _you_ believe. James, I'm sometimes afraid you're
just a little bit set in your ways;--almost obstinate."

"But in this," stoutly maintained Hartmann, "I know I'm right. We can't
think for other people any more than we can eat or sleep for them. Every
happy creature is bound, by nature, to lead its own life. And, first of
all, it must be _free_!"

"James," asked Grimm in amused contempt, "where on earth do you get
these wild ideas?"

"By reading what modern thinkers write, sir."

"H'--m! I thought so. Change your mental diet. There's a set of Jost
Vanden Vandell over on the shelves. Read it. Cultivate sentiment."

Hartmann shrugged his big shoulders and went on sealing and stamping
letters. But Grimm would not let this topic drop so easily.

"Free!" he scoffed. "Maybe you've thought you noticed Katje was not
happy?"

"No, sir. I can't honestly say I have."

"I should think not!" chimed in Peter. "These are the happiest hours of
her whole life. Don't I know? Can't I tell? Don't I know her and love
her better than any one else does? She's happy. Beautifully happy. And
why shouldn't she be? She's young. She's in love. She's soon to be
married. What girl wouldn't be happy?"

There was a long pause. Peter was reading over the last letter of the
budget. Hartmann was staring at him aghast.

"Soon to be married?" breathed the secretary when he could steady his
voice. "Then--then it's all settled, sir?"

"No," replied Peter. "But it soon will be. _I'm_ going to settle it. Any
one can see how she feels toward Frederik."

"But," faltered Hartmann lamely, "isn't she very--very _young_ to be
married?"

"Not when she marries into the family. Not when _I'm_ here to watch over
her. You see--Sit down again, James. I like to talk about it to some one
who is interested. And you _are_ interested, aren't you?"

"Yes, sir," the secretary managed to say.

"Very good. Now, in following out my plans----"

"Oom Peter," called Kathrien from the dining-room, "I have your coffee
all ready. Shall I bring it in?"

"By and by, dear. By and by. I am busy now. I'll let you know. Shut the
door, won't you?"

She obeyed. And to the hungrily watching secretary it seemed as if the
door were closing, in his very face, upon the gates of Paradise.

"In following my plans," Grimm was repeating, "I've had to be pretty
shrewd and secretive. For it wouldn't do to let either of them suspect
too soon. And I flatter myself they didn't. Here's my notion. I made up
in my mind to keep Katje in the family. I'm a rich man. And so I've had
to guard against young fellows who would dangle around after a girl for
her money. I've guarded that point rather well. The whole town, for
instance, understands that Katje hasn't a penny. Doesn't it?"

"I believe so."

"I've made a number of wills. But I've destroyed them all, one after
another. And any time any of her boy friends called, I've--well, I've
had business that kept me here in the room. When she goes to a dance,
how does she go? With _me_. When she goes to the theatre, how does she
go? With _me_. When she has had candy or any other present, who gave it
to her? _I_ did. And so it has been from the first. Every
pleasure--she's had 'em all. And she had 'em all from _me_. What's the
result? She's perfectly happy and----"

"But," argued Hartmann, "did you want her to be happy simply because
_you_ were happy? Didn't you want her to be happy because _she_----?"

"So long as she is happy," retorted Grimm, "why should I care what does
it?"

"If she's happy," repeated the secretary.

"If she's happy?" mocked Grimm, his Dutch temper beginning to smoulder
behind his gentle, obstinate little eyes. "If? What do you mean? That's
the second time you've--Why do you harp on that _if_?"

His voice rose threateningly. The silver grey mane on his head bristled
like a boar's. Hartmann rose and started quietly for the door.

"Where are you going?" shouted Grimm.

"Excuse me, sir," said the secretary, continuing his doorward progress.

"Come back here!" ordered Grimm fiercely. "Come back here, I say! Sit
down! So! Now, tell me what you mean! What do you know--or _think_ you
know?"

"Mr. Grimm," answered Hartmann, cornered and desperate, "you are the
greatest living authority on tulips. You can perform miracles with them.
But you can't mate people as you graft tulips. You can't do it. More
than once I have caught Miss Katie crying. And I've----"

"Pooh!" snorted Grimm. "Caught her crying, have you? Of course. So have
I. What does that amount to? Was there ever a girl that didn't cry? All
women cry until they have something to cry about. Then they're too busy
_living_ to waste time in such luxuries as tears. Why, time and time
again, I've asked her why she was crying. And always she'd answer: 'For
no reason at all. For nothing.' And that is the answer. They love to
cry. But that's what they all cry over;--'Nothing!'"

Hartmann did not answer. Grimm's gust of anger had been blown away by
the wind of his own words. He went on in a half-amused reminiscent tone:

"James, did I ever tell you how I happened to get Katje? She was
prescribed for me by Dr. McPherson."

"Prescribed?"

"Yes, just that. As an antidote for getting to be a fussy old bachelor
with queer notions in my head. And the cure worked to perfection. When
my old friend Staats died----"

"Oh, yes, I've often heard----"

But Peter Grimm was no more to be balked in the repetition of his
favourite narrative merely because his hearer chanced to be familiar
with its every detail, than he would have been balked in hearing the
Grimm genealogy re-read for the thousandth time.

"When my old friend Staats died," he said, "McPherson brought Staats's
motherless baby over here; and he said: 'Peter, this is what you need in
the house.' Those were his very words: 'Peter, this is what you need in
the house.' And, sure enough, the very first time I carried her up those
stairs over there, all my fine, cranky, crotchety bachelor notions flew
out of my head. I knew then, in a flash, that all my knowledge and all
my queer ideas of life were just humbug! I had missed the Child in the
House. Yes,"--his voice dropped with a strain of soft regret,--"I had
missed _many_ children in the house. James, I was born in that little
room up there. The room I sleep in. And one day, please God, Katje's
children shall play in the room where I was born."

"Yes," acquiesced Hartmann as Grimm ceased,--and the secretary's voice
and words grated like a file on the old man's tender mood,--"it's a very
pretty picture--if it turns out at all the way you are trying to paint
it."

"How can it turn out wrong?" demanded Peter, in fresh irritation.
"What's the matter with the way I'm 'painting the picture'?"

"From your standpoint, as I say, it's very pretty. But it's more than a
mere question of sentiment. Her children can play anywhere."

"What? You're talking rubbish! I pick out a husband _here_--and her
children can play in China if they want to? Are you crazy? Pshaw,"
turning away in disgust, "I just waste words in opening my heart's dear
secrets to a dolt like you."

"Perhaps," assented Hartmann, quite unruffled, as he set to work
enveloping some seed catalogues that lay on the table. Grimm evidently
was about to pursue the flying foe with fresh invective. But Marta came
in from the kitchen, and, with her, Willem. At sight of the boy, Grimm's
frown softened into a smile of welcome.

"_Come seg huge moroche tegen, Mynheer Grimm_," said Marta, while
Willem, walking over to Peter, held out a thin little hand in greeting,
with the salutation:

"_Huge moroche, Mynheer Grimm._"

"_Huge moroche, Willem_," replied Grimm kindly, pressing the boy's hand.

"I'm all ready to take the flowers over to the rectory," announced
Willem, drifting into English.

"If you're tired after going to the station, Otto can take them," said
Grimm.

"Oh, I'm not a bit tired."

"And you're getting real well again?"

"_Ja, Mynheer._ The doctor says I'm all right now."

"That's good. Tell Otto to give you a _big_ armful of flowers for the
rectory. A _big_ armful, remember."

Marta's grandmotherly gaze fancied it detected a twist in the boy's
neatly tied cravat. So she swooped down upon him and bore him away to
the window seat, where her blurring eyes would have light enough to
readjust the tie to her satisfaction. Grimm, with a quick glance to make
sure they were not in earshot, tapped Hartmann on the shoulder and
whispered:

"There's a nice result of the 'freedom' you said young girls ought to
have. Marta's Anne Marie had nothing but freedom. She was the worst
spoiled child in town. Marta let her come and go as she pleased. Come
and go--Heaven knows where. And Heaven knows where the poor shamed girl
is now. Every time I look at Willem," raising his voice to normal pitch
as Marta and her grandson passed into the kitchen, "I realise how right
I've been in the way I've brought up Katje. H'--m! Want me to give Katje
a chance for more freedom, do you? Why----"

"Mr. Grimm," interrupted Hartmann, suddenly getting to his feet and
facing his employer, "I'd like to be transferred to your Florida
headquarters. At once, if it is convenient to you. I want to work out in
the open for a while."

"What?" exclaimed Grimm dumfounded. "Florida? At this time of the year?
And you were so glad to get back here to--Pshaw! You've just got a
cranky fit on you, lad. Get rid of it. Put on your overalls and go out
and potter around among those beloved vegetables of yours. Change your
ideas, I say. Change the whole lot of them. They're all wrong. You don't
know _what_ you want."

Hartmann's lips were parted for a retort. But he closed them, turned on
his heel, and left the room. Grimm shook his head as over a problem he
could not solve and did not greatly care to. Then he fell to sorting a
box full of bulbs.

But in a minute or two he was interrupted by Frederik.

"I saw Hartmann crossing the yard," said the younger man, "so I stepped
over for a little chat with you, if you've time to listen to me."

"I've always got time to listen to you, Fritzy," replied Grimm, still
busy with his bulbs. "It'll be a relief after that pig-headed James.
Lord, how I do hate an obstinate man! You said a while ago you wanted to
see me on a private matter. What was it? If it's that full-page coloured
cut of the new tulip, I may as well tell you----"

"It isn't. It's about your pig-headed friend, James."

"James? What about him?"

"Just this, Oom Peter: I think he is interested in Kathrien."

"Who? James? Bah! You're dreaming. That's just like a lover. Thinks
every one is trying to steal his sweetheart. Why, James is too much
wrapped up in his work to care about anything else. His work and his
crazy theories that he gets out of books. Interested in Kathrien? Just
to show you how foolish you are to think that, he asked me not five
minutes ago to transfer him to the Florida headquarters. And, even if he
weren't so absorbed in the business, he'd never even presume to think of
Kathrien. It's preposterous!"

"Is it?" said Frederik, quite unconvinced. "Yet I've reason to believe
he has been making love to her."

There was a quiet certainty in his nephew's voice that caught Grimm's
reluctant credence.

"We'll find out mighty soon," he declared. "Katje!"

"No, no!" expostulated Frederik. "It would be better not to bring her
into it or give her the idea that----"

"Katje!"

"Yes, Oom Peter," answered the girl, hurrying in from the dining-room in
response to the bellowed summons. "What's the matter?"

"Katje," began the old man in visible embarrassment, "has--has
James----?"

"What?" queried Kathrien, as Grimm paused and broke into a shamefaced
laugh.

"Has--has James ever shown any special interest in you? Ever made love
to you, or----?"

"Oh, Oom Peter!" expostulated Kathrien, reddening to the roots of her
hair. "Whatever gave you such an idea as that?"

"Nothing at all," he answered her. "It was just a bit of silly nonsense.
A joke. I can't help teasing you. Because you blush so prettily.
But--but _has_ he?"

"Why, of course not. I've always known James. Ever since I can remember.
He's never shown any interest in me that he ought not to,--if that's
what you mean. He's always been _very_ respectful; in a perfectly--a
perfectly friendly way."

She was scarlet and stammering. But Grimm apparently did not notice her
confusion.

"Respectful," he repeated musingly. "In a perfectly friendly way. Surely
we couldn't ask for anything more than that. Thank you, little girl.
That's all I wanted to know. Run along."

Casting a puzzled look at Grimm and then at Frederik--who, since she
first entered the room had been seated near the window, deeply absorbed
in a book,--Kathrien returned to her work in the other part of the
house.

Grimm's kind eyes had never for an instant left her troubled face, nor
had they failed to note her evident relief at escaping from the room. As
the door closed behind her, the kindly look faded from the old eyes,
leaving them hard and cold. The firm jaw set more tightly. Yet, as he
turned toward Frederik, there was no trace in his tone of anything but
pleasant banter.

"There, Fritzy!" said he. "You see James was only 'respectful to her in
a perfectly friendly way.' I hope you are quite satisfied?"

"I am," answered Frederik. "Quite. In fact I'm every bit as satisfied as
you are, uncle."

Grimm sat very still for a moment or so, staring blindly into space, his
head on his breast. Then, with a sigh, he roused himself. Reaching for
the telephone he called up his office.

"Send Mr. Hartmann over here," he commanded.

He set down the instrument and resumed his blank stare into nothingness.
Frederik was once more wholly engrossed in the book he was not reading.
Hartmann broke in upon the strained silence.

"You sent for me, sir?" he asked, his breezy bigness waking the still
room to life.

"Yes," replied Peter Grimm. "James, it has occurred to me--to ask--it
has occurred to me that--James, please tell me your reason for asking a
few minutes ago to be transferred to Florida?"

James made no immediate reply. He seemed ransacking his mind for the
right words. Grimm eyed him closely, asking with sudden directness:

"Was it on account of my little girl?"

"Yes, sir," replied Hartmann.

The secretary's confusion had fled. Calm, self-contained, flinching not
at all from the shrewd, searching eyes that were fixed on his own, he
stood awaiting the breaking of the storm.




CHAPTER IV

A WARNING AND A THEORY


But, to Hartmann's surprise, the storm did not break. Instead, Peter
Grimm sat gazing at him with impassive face,--gazing long and without a
word. And when at last Grimm spoke, the old man's voice was as
emotionless as his face.

"You love her?" he asked.

"Yes, sir," answered Hartmann, as calmly as though stating some fact in
botany.

"H'--m!" rumbled Grimm, half to himself. "_Ja vis! Ja vis!_"

Hartmann still waited for the storm. And still it did not come.

"You love her?" repeated Grimm. "Does she know?"

"No. She doesn't know. She need never know. I had not meant to say a
word to any one."

Grimm rose and came toward him. The hard face was gentle again. The
inquisitorial voice was once more kindly.

"James," said the old man, "go to the office and get your money. Then
start for Florida headquarters. Good-bye."

"Good-bye, sir," replied James, grasping the outstretched hand. "I'm
very sorry."

"I'm sorry, too, James. Good-bye!"

As Hartmann left the room, Grimm turned to Frederik, and his eyes were
full of pain.

"_That_ is settled, thank Heaven!" he announced; but there was no
jubilance in his voice. "I wish--Hello, there's old McPherson!"

Glad to divert his mind he hurried to the front door to welcome the
visitor and drew him into the room with friendly roughness.

Dr. McPherson would have borne the stamp, "Family physician of the Old
School," even had he been found in the ranks of the Matabele army. Big,
shaggy, bearded, he was of the ancient and puissant type that, under the
tidal wave of "specialism" is fast being swept towards the shores where
live the last survivors of the Great Auk, the Dinosaur, and the Spread
Eagle Orator tribes.

"Good-morning, Peter," hailed the doctor, a Scotch burr faintly rasping
his bluff voice. "Morning, Fred. I passed young Hartmann at the gate. He
looks as if he was taking a pleasure trip to his own funeral. What ails
him?"

No one answered.

"He's about the finest lad that ever I brought into the world. What's
happened to make him so----? Good-morning, Kathrien," he broke off, as
the girl, followed by Marta, came in with Grimm's long delayed
breakfast.

"Good-morning, Doctor," she answered. "Oom Peter, you forgot to send for
this. So I----"

"What's that?" roared McPherson, sniffing the air like a bull that
scents an enemy. "Coffee? Why, damn it, Peter, I forbade you to touch
coffee. It's rank poison to you. And you know it is. I told you----"

"Wouldn't you like a cup, Doctor?" asked Kathrien innocently.

"I----"

"Of course he'll take a cup," interrupted Grimm. "He'll damn it. But
he'll drink it."

"And look here!" proceeded McPherson, pointing an accusing finger at the
breakfast tray. "Waffles! Actually _waffles_! And after I told you----"

"Yes, Katje," explained Grimm, "he'll damn the waffles, too. But, if you
watch closely, you'll notice he'll eat some. Sit down, Andrew."

"I tell you," fumed the doctor, "I didn't come here to encourage you, by
my example, in wrecking your system. I came for a serious talk with you,
Peter."

Kathrien, at the hint, discreetly effaced herself. Frederik followed her
example.

"Well? well?" queried Peter in mock despair, seating himself opposite
his old crony and tyrant. "What new horrors of diet have you thought up
for my misery? Out with it. Let me know the worst."

"It isn't your body this time, Peter," was the troubled answer. "It's
something that means more. The matter's been keeping me awake all night.
Tell me:--how is every one provided for in this house?"

"Provided for?" echoed Peter in bewilderment. "How do you mean?
Everybody gets enough to eat and we are----"

"Why, you don't understand me. You're a wonderful man for making plans,
Peter. But what have you done?"

"Done?"

"If you--if you were to die--say to-morrow, or--or any other time," went
on the doctor with an effort at carelessness that sat on his rough
honesty as ill as his Sunday broadcloth adorned his rugged shoulders,
"if you--die--unexpectedly,--how would it be with the rest of them
here?"

Grimm set down his coffee cup with slow precision. And slowly he raised
his eyes to McPherson's worried gaze.

"What do you mean?" he asked with something very like awe in his tone.
"If I were to die to-morrow----"

"You won't!" declared McPherson emphatically. "You won't. So don't
worry. You're good for a long time yet. A score of years, perhaps.
You're all right, if you take decent care of yourself. Which you never
do. But we've all got to come to it, sooner or later. And it's well to
make provision. For instance, what would Kathrien's position be in this
house, in case you were taken out of it? Kathrien is a little
'prescription' of mine, you'll remember. And--I suppose your heart is
still set on her marrying Frederik, so that what is one's will be the
other's. Personally I've always thought it was rather a pity that
Frederik wasn't James and James wasn't Frederik."

"Eh?" cried Peter. "What's that?"

"It's none of my business," answered McPherson. "And it's all very well
as it stands--if she wants Frederik. But if you want to do anything for
_her_ future welfare, take my advice, and do it _now_."

"You mean," Peter said evenly, between stiffening lips, "you mean that I
could--die?"

"Every one can," replied McPherson with elephantine lightness. "And at
one time or another, every one does. It's a thing to be prepared for."

"One moment," urged Grimm, the keen little eyes piercing the other's
badly woven cloak of indifference. "You think that I----!"

"I mean nothing more nor less, Peter, than that the machinery is wearing
out. There's absolutely no cause for apprehension. Still, I thought I
had better tell you."

"But," asked Grimm with a pathetic insistence, "if there's no cause for
apprehension----?"

"Listen, Peter: when I cured you of that cold the other day--the cold
you got by tramping around like an idiot among the wet flower-beds
without rubbers--I made a discovery of--of something I can't cure."

Grimm studied his friend's unreadable face for an instant with an almost
painful intensity. Then a smile swept away the worry from his own
visage.

"Oh, Andrew, you old croaking Scotch raven," he cried. "Your
professional ways will be the death of some one yet. But the 'some one'
won't be Peter Grimm. That sick bed manner is splendid for bullying old
maids into taking their tonic. But it's wasted on a grown man. No, no,
Andrew. You can't make _me_ out an invalid. You doctors are a sorry lot.
You pour medicines of which you know little into systems of which you
know nothing. You condemn people to death as the old Inquisition would
have blushed to. Why, every day we read in the papers about some frisky
boy a hundred years old whom the doctors gave up for lost when he was
twenty-five. And," the forced gaiety in his voice merging into
aggressive resolve, "I'm going to live to see children in this old house
of mine. Katje's babies creeping about this very floor; sliding down
those bannisters over there, pulling the ears of Lad, my collie."

"Good Lord, Peter! That dog is fifteen years old _now_! Argue yourself
into miraculous longevity if you want to. But don't argue old Lad into
it. Do you expect _nothing_ will ever change in your home?"

"Perhaps," agreed Peter, with unshaken defiance. "But not before I live
to see a new line of rosy-faced, fluffy-haired little Grimms."

McPherson leaned back with a sigh of discouragement. Then, with
professional insight, he noted for the first time the gallant fight the
old man opposite him was making to keep up that obstinate gay courage
whose outward expression had so irritated the doctor. And, all at once,
McPherson ceased to become the gruff friend and assumed the role that
Ananias's physician probably acquired from his famous patient and which,
most assuredly, he has handed down to all his medical successors.

"I see no reason, Peter," said he with judicial ponderousness, "why you
shouldn't reach a ripe old age. You're quite likely to outlive me and a
host of younger men. Only, take better care of yourself. And,--no matter
how many probable years of life a man has before him, it does him no
harm to set his house in order. Think over that part of my advice and
forget the rest of it."

"Forget the rest of it," echoed Grimm absently. "The rest----"

McPherson hesitated; then as though overcome by a temptation too strong
for him to battle against, he blurted out half-shamefacedly:

"Peter--don't laugh at me. I want to make a strange compact with you. As
I've told you, you're quite likely to outlive me. But--will you agree
that whichever of us happens to--to go first,--shall come back and--and
let the other fellow know? Let the other fellow know; so as to settle
the Great Question once and for all?"

Grimm stared at him for a moment. Then he set the room ringing with a
laugh of whose mocking heartiness there could be no doubt.

"Oh, Andrew! Andrew!" he cried, when he could get his breath. "Still
riding your one crazy hobby! And you so sane in other ways!"

"But you'll make the compact?" begged McPherson. "You're a man of your
word,----"

"Make a compact to----? Oh, no, no, man. _No!_ I'd be ashamed to have
people know I was such a fool."

"But," urged the doctor, "no one else need know anything about it. It'll
be just between ourselves."

"No, no, dear old Andrew," laughed Grimm indulgently. "Positively _no_!
I refuse, point-blank. I'll do you any favour in reason. But I draw the
line at being dragged into any of your absurd spook tests."

"You sneer at 'spooks,' as you call them," retorted the doctor. "Most
people do. Just as people scoffed when Columbus told them there was an
America. But how many times do you think _you_ have seen a spook,
yourself?"

"A spook? I can't remember that I ever----"

"Yes, a ghost."

"A ghost," repeated Grimm with the utmost solemnity and wrinkling his
forehead as in an effort of memory. "I can't just now recall----"

"That's right! Make fun of me! But you can't tell that man is
complete--that he doesn't live more than one life;--that the soul
doesn't pass on and on. Smile if you like. Wiser men than yourself have
believed it. Why, man alive, every human being is surcharged with a
persistent personal energy. And that energy must continue forever."

"Oh, Doctor, Doctor!" exclaimed Kathrien, coming in with a fresh supply
of hot waffles. "Have you started on spooks again?"

"Yes, Katje," sighed Peter dolorously. "There can be no possible
redeeming doubt about that. He's started."

"And," laughed the girl, "I wasn't on hand to hear him. Have I missed
very much of it?"

"No," answered her uncle. "We're still in the painful early stages of
the squabble. I'll tell you what I'll do, Andrew: I'll compromise with
you. Instead of making the bargain you proposed, I'll stand aside and
let _you_ go ahead of me into the next world. Then you can come back at
your leisure and keep the spook compact. It'll be quite interesting.
Every time a knock sounds or a chair creaks or a door bangs or Lad
growls in his sleep, I'll strike an attitude and say: 'Ssh! There's
Doc!'"

"Don't guy me, old friend," urged McPherson. "I'm entirely serious. I'll
make the promise and I want _you_ to make it, too. Understand, I'm no
so-called Spiritist. I'm just a groping seeker after the Truth."

"That's what they all say," scoffed Grimm. "Seekers after the truth! And
madly eager to believe everything they hear or read _except_ the
commonsense truth. And you, a level-headed Scotchman, old enough to be
your own father, actually gulp down such tomfoolery! Next we'll have you
chasing around the streets at night, looking with a dark lantern for the
bogey man."

"Laugh at me if you like. I know I'm right. I know the dead _are_ alive.
They're here. Right here. They're all about us, watching us, suffering
with us, rejoicing with us, trying no doubt to speak the warnings and
encouragements that our world-deafened mortal ears cannot hear. I'm not
alone in the theory. Some of the greatest scientists--the wisest men of
the century--are of the same opinion."

"Dreamers," smiled Grimm indulgently. "Dreamers like yourself."

"Dreamers, eh?" The doctor caught him up vehemently. "_Dreamers?_ You
can't call Sir William Crookes, the inventor of the Crookes' Tubes, a
dreamer! No, nor Sir Oliver Lodge, the great biologist; or Curie, who
discovered radium; or Dr. Lombroso, the founder of the science of
criminology. Are Maxwell, Dr. Vesine, Richet, and our own American, Dr.
Hyslop, _dreamers_? Why, even Professor James, the mighty Harvard
psychologist, took a peep at ghosts. And, instead of laughing at
'spooks,' the big scientific men are trying to lay hold of them. I tell
you, Peter, Science is just beginning to peer through the half-open door
that a few years ago was shut tight."

"Trying to lay hold of ghosts, are they?" said Grimm. "I'd like to lay
hold of one. I'd lug it to the nearest police station. That's the place
for 'em. Just as the asylum's the place for folks who believe in 'em.
When you 'pass over,' Andrew, you'd better not come back. You won't
enjoy prowling around a world where sane people don't believe you
exist."

"Peter," reproved McPherson, "I'm sorry--very, _very_ sorry--that you
and others like you think it's smart to make a joke of something you
can't understand. Hyslop was right when he said Man will spend millions
of dollars to discover the North Pole, but not one cent to throw a ray
of light upon his immortal destiny."

"And, after the millions of times they've been exposed, you blame me for
not joining in your belief in spook mediums!"

"A lot of mediums are humbugs, I grant you. Just as there are fakers in
every profession. If there were no such thing as real money, there would
be no object in making counterfeits. And some of the mediums have proven
clearly that they are capable of real demonstrations."

"They are, hey? What's the use of mediums at all if the dead can really
come back? If my friends who have died return to earth, why don't they
walk straight up to me and say, 'Well, Peter Grimm. Here we are!' When
they do that, I shall gladly be the first man to take off my hat to them
and hold out my hand. But as long as they have to employ greasy mediums
to make their presence known, and try to prove they are with me by
knocking on tables and tipping chairs and scratching on slates, there is
only one of two things to believe: Either mediums are fakes, or else
folks all become imbecile practical jokers as soon as they die."

"Imbecile practical jokers!" repeated Kathrien, shocked.

"Yes," reiterated Peter Grimm. "That's what I said. And it's a mild way
of putting it. Would any sane man play such tricks as the spiritualists
attribute to our dead? It shatters every thought of the majesty of
death. Would a sane _live_ man walk into my house and announce his
presence to me by rapping on a wall or tipping a table or scrawling
idiotic messages on a slate or talking to me through some half-educated
'medium'? Would he----?"

"Yes, he would!" asserted the doctor. "He'd do all those things and
more, if he couldn't make you see him or hear him in any other way. As
to mediums,--why doesn't a telegram travel through the air as well as on
a wire? Your friends could come back to you in the old way if you could
but put yourself in a receptive condition. But you can't. So you must
depend on a non-professional medium,--a 'sensitive'----"

"See, Katje," interpolated Grimm, "he has names for them all. All neatly
classified like so many germs in a bottle. Well, Andrew, how many ghosts
did you see last night? He has only to shut his eyes, Katje, and along
comes the parade. Spooks! Spooks! Spooks! Nice, grisly, shivering,
spooky spooks! And now he wants me to put my house in order and settle
up my affairs and join the parade."

"Settle your affairs?" asked Kathrien puzzled.

"Oh, it's just his nonsense," Grimm hastened to assure her.
"Andrew,"--he hurried on to turn the subject from dangerous
personalities,--"you've seen a whole lot of people pass over to the
Other Side. In fact, your patients seem to have quite a habit of doing
that. Tell me: did you ever see one out of all that number come back
again? Just _one_?"

"No," answered McPherson reluctantly. "I never did, but----"

"No," cried Grimm in triumph, "and what's more, you never will. Yet
you----"

"There was not perhaps the intimate bond between doctor and patients to
bring them back to me. But in my own family, I've known of a 'return'
such as you speak of. A distant cousin of mine died in London. And at
almost that very instant, she was seen in New York."

"Rubbish!"

"Rubbish? Why? A century ago, if any one had tried to describe the
telephone, people of your sort would have grunted 'Rubbish!' But if my
voice can carry thousands of miles over the telephone, why cannot a
soul, with God-given force behind it, dart over the entire universe? Is
Thomas Edison greater than God?"

"Oh, Doctor," gasped the horrified Kathrien.

"And what's more," rushed on McPherson, unheeding, "they can't lay it
all to telepathy. In the case of a spirit message giving the contents of
a sealed letter known only to the person who has died--telepathy, eh?
Not a bit of it. Here's a case you must have heard of, Peter. An officer
on the Polar vessel _Jeannette_ sent out by a New York newspaper,
appeared one night at his wife's bedside. She was in Brooklyn. She knew
perfectly well that he was on the Polar Sea. He said to her: 'Count!'
Then she distinctly heard a ship's bell and her husband's voice saying
again, 'Count!' She had counted 'six' when his voice said: 'Six bells!
And the _Jeannette_ is lost!' The ship, it turned out later, was really
lost at the very time the woman had the vision. There! Account for
_that_ by telepathy or trickery if you can!"

"A bad dream!" was Grimm's unshaken verdict. "I have them every now and
then. 'Six bells and'--suet pudding brings me messages from the North
Pole. And I can get messages from Kingdom Come when I've had half a hot
mince pie with melted cheese on it for supper. That disposes of your
_Jeannette_ case."

"Scoff if you like. There have been more than seventeen thousand other
cases which the London Society of Psychical Research has found worth
investigating."

"Well, Andrew," asked Grimm, with a covert wink at Kathrien, "supposing,
for the sake of argument, that I _did_ want to 'come back,' how could I
manage it?"

At the question the doctor's rising irritation at the other's friendly
mockery was swept away by the zeal of prospective proselyting.

"In this way, Peter," he declared. "Let me make it clear as simply as I
can. In hypnotism our thoughts take possession of the person we
hypnotise. When our personalities enter their bodies, something goes out
of them:--a sort of Shadow Self. This 'Self' can be sent out of the
room--out of the house--even to a long distance. This 'Self' is the
force that, I firmly believe, departs from us entirely on the first or
second or third day after death. This is the force you could send back.
The astral envelope. Do I make it plain?"

"Plain? Plain as a flower in the mud on a dark night. But how do you
know _I've_ got an--'envelope'?"

"Every one has. Why, De Roche has actually photographed one, by means of
radio-photography."

Grimm lay back in his chair and shouted aloud with laughter.

"Mind you," went on McPherson, laboriously anxious to make clear his
point, "they could not see it when they were photographing it."

"No, I should imagine not. Nor the picture after it was taken. But in
other respects, I don't doubt it was a splendid likeness."

"Wait, before you try to be funny. Wait till I tell you about it. This
'envelope' or Shadow Self stood a few feet away from the sleeper. It was
invisible, of course, to the eye. It was only located by striking the
air and watching for the corresponding portion of the sleeper's body to
recoil. By pricking a certain part of the Shadow Self with a pin, the
cheek of the patient could be made to bleed. It was at that spot that
the camera was focussed for fifteen minutes! The result was----"

"A spoiled film."

"No, the profile of a head!" contradicted Dr. McPherson.

Grimm stared at him wonderingly.

"And you actually _believe_ such idiocy?" he demanded.

"It isn't a mere question of belief," declared McPherson, "but of
absolute _knowledge_. De Roche, who took the picture, is not a fraud,
but a lawyer of high standing. A room full of famous scientists saw the
picture taken."

"If they were honest, they were hypnotised."

"Perhaps you think the camera was hypnotised, too," retorted the doctor.
"Lombroso says that once under similar circumstances an unnatural
current of cold air went through the room and lowered the thermometer
several degrees. These are _facts_. Can you hypnotise a thermometer?"

"Oh, isn't that wonderful?" breathed Kathrien.

Grimm patted her shoulder gently, smiling as one might smile who sees a
dearly loved child taken in by a wonder-story. Then he turned to
McPherson, the banter in face and voice changed to mild reproof.

"No, Andrew," said he, reaching for his long meerschaum pipe and holding
its coffee-brown bowl lovingly between his thick fingers, as he
proceeded to fill it from a pouch on the mantel, "No, Andrew. I refuse
your compact. I'll have no part or parcel in it. Because it's an
impossible thing you ask of me. We don't come back. One cannot pick the
lock of Heaven's gate. It is no part of our terms with the Almighty. God
did enough for _us_ when He gave us life and gave us the strength to
work, and then gave us work to do. He owes us no explanation. I'll take
my chances on the old-fashioned Paradise--with a locked gate. No bogies
for me."

With another reassuring smile at Kathrien as she went out with the tray
of breakfast things, he lighted his pipe and repeated musingly:

"No bogies for me, I say. Who are _you_ that you should take the Kingdom
of Heaven by violence? Why," he broke out, "what ails you, man?"




CHAPTER V

A QUEER COMPACT


"Have you done?" rasped McPherson. "Have you quite done?"

"Why, what----?"

"Then listen to me. Abuse is not argument. Neither is silly mockery. I
console myself with the thought that men have laughed at the theory of
the earth going round, and at vaccination, and lightning rods, and
magnetism, and daguerreotypes, and steamboats, and cars, and telephones,
and at the theory of the circulation of the blood, and at wireless
telegraphy, and at flying in the air. So your gibing is forgivable.
_But_--I'm very, _very_ much disappointed, Peter, that so old a friend
should refuse such a simple request. I'll be wishing you a very good
day."

"Hold on, Andrew! Hold on!" cried Grimm, hastily setting down his pipe
and hurrying forward to intercept his angrily departing guest. "Man,
man, can't you keep your temper? I didn't mean to rile you. Come back.
If you take the thing so seriously, I'll--I'll make the compact with
you. Here's my hand on it. I know you're an old fool. And I'm another.
So we're both in bad company. Shake hands. Now then! Whichever of us
_does_ go first is to come back and try to make himself known to the
other. And----"

A fit of uncontrollable laughter cut across his words. The doctor
frowned pettishly and made as though to turn away. But Peter still held
his hand and would not let it go.

"There, Andrew!" he said remorsefully, as he wiped the laughter tears
from his eyes. "I've riled you again. I'm sorry. We'll leave the matter
this way: if I go first--and if I can come back, I _will_ come back--and
I'll apologise to you for being in the wrong. There! Does that satisfy
you, Andrew? I say I'll come back and apologise."

"You mean it, Peter?" asked McPherson eagerly. "You're not joking?"

"No, I mean it. If I can, I'll come back. And if I come back I'll
apologise to you. It's a deal. Now let's have a nip of my plum brandy to
seal the compact."

"Good!"

"I'll step down to the cellar and get a fresh bottle of it. That one on
the sideboard hasn't got two man's size drinks left in it. I'll be back
in a minute and then we'll drink to spooks. Especially to spooks that
come back and apologise."

With a chuckle at his own odd conceit, he vanished cellarward. As the
door closed behind him, Kathrien came in from the dining-room, where
evidently she had been awaiting a chance for a word alone with
McPherson.

"Doctor," she asked almost breathlessly, "do you really believe the dead
can come back?"

"Why not?" demanded McPherson, beginning to bristle for a new argument.
"Why shouldn't they?"

"But--you mean to say you could come back to this room if you were dead,
and I could see you?"

"You might not see me. I don't say you could. But I could come back."

"And--and could you _talk_ to me?"

"I think so."

"But, could I hear you?"

"That I don't know. You see, that's what we gropers after the light are
trying to make possible. Hello!" he interrupted himself, in a none too
pleased whisper. "_Here_ are some people that can talk and that one
can't help hearing!"

Ushered in by Willem, the Rev. Mr. Batholommey, the local Episcopal
clergyman of Grimm Manor, and his placid, portly wife, swept in from the
vestibule on clerical visitation bent.

"Good-morning, Doctor," sighed Mrs. Batholommey, comprising the whole
sunlit room in one all-compassionate glance.

"Good-morning, Kathrien."

"Good-morning, Mrs. Batholommey," answered Kathrien, loudly enough to
drown McPherson's growl of unwelcoming welcome. "Good-morning, Pastor.
Oom Peter will be back directly. I'll tell him you're here."

She hurried out of the room. McPherson showed strong inclination to
follow her. But Mrs. Batholommey had already singled him out for her
prey and bore down upon him with a becomingly woe-begone face.

"Oh, Doctor," she panted, wiping her eyes. "Does he know it yet? _Does_
he?"

"Does _who_ know _what_?" snapped the doctor, his glance straying
wrathfully toward the rotund clergyman, who all at once assumed an
abjectly apologetic air and interested himself in a picture on the
farther wall.

"Poor dear Mr. Grimm," pursued Mrs. Batholommey. "Does he know he's
going to die?"

Willem, who was halfway out of the room by this time, halted, turned
back and, unobserved, stood listening with wide eyes and open mouth.

"What in blue blazes are you talking about?" thundered McPherson,
glowering down on his rector's wife in a most unadmiring manner.

"About Mr. Grimm. Does he know yet that he must die?"

"Does the whole damned town know it?" roared the doctor.

"Oh!" cried Mrs. Batholommey in prim horror at the explosive adjective.

"You see, Doctor," put in the rector with urbane haste, before his
spouse could recover breath to rebuke the blasphemer or return to the
attack. "You see, it's this way: You consulted Mr. Grimm's lawyer. And
his wife told _my_ wife."

"Gabbed, did he?" snorted McPherson. "To perdition with the professional
man who gabs to his wife!"

"Oh, Doctor!" expostulated Mrs. Batholommey. "How can----?"

"I am inexpressibly grieved," said her husband, "to learn that Mr.
Grimm has an incurable malady. And is it true that the nature of it
is----?"

"The nature of the whole affair is _this_," returned McPherson. "He
isn't to be told. Understand that, please. He must _not_ know. I didn't
say he had to die at once. He may outlive us all. He probably will. And,
in any event, no one must speak to him about it."

"I should think," said Mrs. Batholommey in lofty rebuke, "that a man's
rector might be allowed to talk to him on such a theme. It seems to me,
Dr. McPherson, if _you_ can't do any more, it's _his_ turn. From the way
you doctors assume control of everything, it's a wonder to me you don't
want to baptise the babies, too."

"Rose!" murmured the doctor in mild reproof.

"At the last moment," Mrs. Batholommey insisted, ignoring her husband,
"Mr. Grimm will want to make a will. And you know he _hasn't_. He'll
want to remember the Episcopal Church of Grimm Manor, and his
charities--and his--friends. If he doesn't, the rector will be blamed as
usual. You're not doing right, Doctor, in keeping----"

"Rose! My dear!" interjected her husband. "These private matters----"

"But----"

"I'll trouble you, Mrs. Batholommey," shouted McPherson, "to attend to
your own affairs, and----"

"Doctor!" bleated the rector.

"Oh, let him talk, Henry!" sniffed Mrs. Batholommey in semi-tearful
exaltation. "I can bear it. Besides," coming to earth level, "no one in
town pays any attention to what he says since he has taken up with
spiritualism."

"Oh, Rose! My dear!"

"Shut up!" whispered McPherson wrathfully. "Here he comes. Remember what
I----"

Peter Grimm put an end to the warning by reappearing from the cellar
with a small demijohn in his hand. His face brightened into a smile of
pleasant greeting as he saw his two new guests.

"Why," he exclaimed, "this is the jolliest sort of a surprise. I hope I
haven't kept you waiting long?"

The rector and his wife glanced at each other in embarrassment. Mrs.
Batholommey turned toward Peter with a lachrymose grimace, intended
doubtless for a consoling smile, and seemed about to break into a
torrent of speech. But the rector, after a timid look at McPherson,
nervously forestalled her by coming hurriedly to the front.

"Good-morning, dear friend," said he. "This is just a little impromptu
visit of gratitude. We wish to thank you for the lovely flowers that
Willem brought us a few minutes ago, and for the noble check you sent
yesterday."

"Why," laughed Peter uncomfortably, "please don't even think of thanking
me. I----"

"And," nervously pursued the rector, sparring for time, "I want to let
you know how much we are still enjoying the delicious vegetables you so
generously provided. I _did_ relish that squash. If I were obliged to
say offhand what my favourite vegetable is, I----"

"Pardon me," interposed Peter, his glance straying past the rector and
resting with swift concern upon Mrs. Batholommey's quivering expanse of
face, "but is anything distressing you, Mrs. Ba----?"

"No, no!" interjected the rector with break-neck haste.

"No, no!" responded Mrs. Batholommey in the same breath.

A half inaudible growl from Dr. McPherson completed the triple chord of
negation. A chord so explosive, so crassly out of keeping with the
simple question that evoked it that Grimm stared amazed from one of the
trio to another.

Willem, strolling from his retreat, crossed to the table, picked up a
picture book, and in leisurely fashion mounted with it to the gallery
landing that overlooked the room. There he threw himself on a settee
between the bedroom doors and opened the book at random.

His lower lip quivered ever so little and his blue eyes were big with a
troubled wonder. From time to time his glance would stray from the gaudy
pages of the picture book down to Grimm in the room below. And each time
the wonder in his eyes became tinged with a new sorrow.

Meantime, Peter Grimm's look of questioning, perplexed sympathy toward
her tumult ridden self was becoming far too much for Mrs. Batholommey's
jellylike self-control. The jelly began to quake--quite visibly.

"I was afraid," Peter went on kindly, "that something unpleasant might
have happened. And I hoped perhaps I might be able----"

"Oh, no! No, no, _no_!" denied the utterly flustered woman. "I--I hope
you are feeling well, Mr. Grimm. No--no--I don't mean that. I--I don't
mean that I hope you are _well_. Of course not. I--that is----"

"Of course she hopes it," boomed her husband, coming to the rescue with
heavy and uncertain cheeriness that rang as false as the ring of a
leaden dollar. "And of course _all_ of us hope it, dear Mr. Grimm. With
all our hearts. And we wish you many, _many_ years of life and----"

"Oh, indeed we do," chimed in Mrs. Batholommey. "And, as Dr. McPherson
just said, there may perhaps be no reason,--with proper care--why you
shouldn't----"

"A blundering rector must be put up with because of his cloth. But when
it comes to a blundering rectorette, there ought to be a line drawn!"

It was McPherson who said it. He addressed no one, but seemed to be
confining his heretical sentiments to the window seat. Also he spoke in
a gruff undertone--that filled the room like far off thunder.

Peter Grimm flung himself into the breach, even before the wave of
outraged red could gush to Mrs. Batholommey's shaking visage.

"Will you--will you have a glass of plum brandy?" he asked her, and then
caught himself with the scared grin of a very guilty schoolboy.

"I thank you," she retorted, safe for the moment in the full majesty of
Temperance. "I do not take such things. Perhaps you forget I am the
President of our local W. C. T. U. and the----"

"The Little Brothers of the Artesian Well," added Grimm, "or whatever
they call it. I remember. And I'm sorry. I wouldn't tempt you from your
principles for the world. Forgive me. How about _you_, Pastor? A little
drop of plum brandy, for--for--let's see, what is it St. Paul says
about----?"

"Thank you, no," declined the rector, with an apprehensive gesture
towards his wife.

"Oh, come, come!" urged Peter hospitably. "Why, the other evening when
you dropped over here after the vespers, sir, you----"

"I only use it when absolutely needful for medicinal purposes," insisted
the rector hurriedly. "Not to-day, I thank you."

"I believe," said Peter irrelevantly, "that St. Paul was a single man,
was he not, Pastor?"

[Illustration: "I believe," said Peter irrelevantly, "that St. Paul was
a single man, was he not, Pastor?"]

"I--I believe so. It is not definitely known. But why?"

"I was only wondering," mused Peter, "how he would have accounted to St.
Pauline, or whatever his wife's name would have been, for what he wrote
in favour of 'a little wine for--'"

"Oh," explained Mrs. Batholommey, still safe, and ever feeling safer,
now that temperance was again the theme, "St. Paul referred to
unfermented wine, you know. Every one ought to understand that. It is so
hard to make people see the difference."

"One bottle would convince them," said Peter very gravely.

"No," Mrs. Batholommey corrected him with serene loftiness. "You do not
quite get my point, dear Mr. Grimm. For instance, when the poets,--even
good men like the late Mr. Longfellow and Mr. Whittier--speak of 'wine,'
they use the word of course in its poetical sense. They use it merely to
typify----"

"Booze," growled McPherson.

"Good cheer," amended Mrs. Batholommey, withering him with a single
frown. "And yet it is terribly misleading. I remember when we had the
Walter Scott Tableaux and Recitations at the church last fall, and old
Mr. Bertholf from Pompton was going to recite 'Lochinvar,' I had to
suggest a change in the poem, lest the ignorant people in the village
might get a wrong impression of dear Sir Walter Scott's principles. You
remember the couplet occurs:

  "'And now I have come with this lost love of mine
  To tread one last measure, drink one cup of wine.'

"So I asked Mr. Bertholf to alter the words into something like this:

  "'And now I have come with this beautiful maid
  To tread one last measure,--drink one lemonade.'

"It left the poetry just as beautiful and it took away the dangerous
reference to wine. Mr. Bertholf didn't like it very much, I'm afraid.
But I insisted, and at last----"

"And at last," snarled McPherson, to whom the thought of any mutilation
of his fellow Scotchman's verse was as sacrilege, "and at last, poor
Bertholf got so mixed up that he clean forgot the silly rot you'd taught
him. And when he came to that part of the poem, he stammered for a
second and then blurted out:

  "'And now I have come with my lovely lost mate
  To tread one last measure, drink one whiskey straight.'"

"Yes," blazed Mrs. Batholommey, "and I have always believed _you_ put
him up to it."

"Well," shrugged the noncommittal McPherson, "if I had, it would at
least be more in keeping with what Sir Walter intended than your
straining an immortal poem through a lemon-squeezer."

"Andrew and I," announced Peter, hastening to pour oil on the troubled
waters of conversation, by filling two glasses and handing one of them
to McPherson, "are going to drink a toast to spooks."

"_What?_" squealed Mrs. Batholommey, in the accents of a rabbit that has
been stepped on.

"To spooks--we----"

"Oh, how _can_ you?" she gasped. "How _can_ you? To spooks! _You_ of all
men! The very idea!"

"Mrs. Batholommey!" exclaimed Peter in real alarm, setting down his
glass and moving toward her. "Something _has_ happened! You are
quite----"

"No, no!" she wailed helplessly.

"It is nothing, Mr. Grimm," soothed the rector. "Nothing at all, I
assure you. My wife is a trifle overwrought this morning. Nothing of any
consequence. I mean--that is, of course--we must all keep our spirits
up, Mr. Grimm."

"Good Lord, deliver us!" intoned McPherson in mingled fervour and
disgust.

"I know what it is," declared Peter with sudden enlightenment. "You've
just come from a wedding! That's it! I know. Women love weddings better
than anything on earth. They'll talk about it for months beforehand.
They'll walk miles to attend one.--And they'll weep all the rest of the
day. I don't know why. But they do it. I should be grateful, I suppose,
that no women were ever called upon to shed tears at _my_ wedding. But I
hope, before so very long----"

Mrs. Batholommey had not in the very least caught the drift of the
laughing speech whereby he had sought to put the poor woman at her ease.
And now all at once, the last sagging vestige of self-control went from
her.

"Oh, Mr. Grimm!" she moaned, breaking in upon his words. "You were
always so kind to us. There never was a better, kinder, gentler man in
all this world than you were."

"Than I _was_?" asked Peter bewildered. "Is my character changing
or----?"

"No, no!" she corrected herself flounderingly. "I don't mean that. I
mean--I meant----"

Her gaze fluttered helplessly about the big room and chanced at last to
fall upon the reading boy, asprawl on the gallery bench above them.

"I meant," she plunged along, "what would become of poor little Willem
if you----?"

This time her glance was caught and transfixed by McPherson's furious
glare, much as a great flopping beetle might be pierced by the sting of
a wasp. Mrs. Batholommey prided herself upon her tact. That glare nerved
her to another effort.

"You see," she shrilled, wildly and awkwardly clambering out of the
slough, "it's fearful he had such a 'M.'"

"Such a 'M'?" queried Peter. "What does that mean?"

With a warning glance toward the absorbed boy she shaped her lips
noiselessly into the word "Mother."

"Oh!" said Peter. "I understand. But----"

"She ought to have told Mr. Batholommey or me," went on Mrs.
Batholommey, climbing still higher on to solid ground, "who the 'F'
was."

"'F'? What does that mean?"

And again the rabbit-like lips shaped themselves into a soundless word,
this time 'Father.'

"Oh," grunted Peter, "the word you want isn't 'Father,' but 'Scoundrel!'
Whoever he is----"

Willem flung aside his book and leaped to his feet as though his little
body were galvanised. The others looked at him in guilty dread, fearing
he had heard and had somehow understood their awkwardly veiled allusions
to his parentage. But they were mistaken. A sound, far more potent to
every normal child's ear than the fiercest thunders of morality, had
reached his keen senses as he lounged up there. And a moment later they
all heard it.

It was the braying of a distant but steadily approaching brass band.
With it came a confused but ever louder medley of shouts, handclapping,
raucous voices, and the higher tones of delighted children. As Kathrien
came running in at one door, followed by Marta, and Frederik sauntered
in from the office, Willem rushed down the stairway and into the window
seat, where he sprang upon a chair and craned his neck to see the
stretch of village street beyond. Nearer and louder came the music and
the attendant vocal Babel.

"It's the circus parade!" shouted Willem. "The one they tell about in
the advertisements and pictures on the fences. I didn't know the parade
would start so early. There come some of them now. Oh, look! Oom Peter!
Look! It's a clown! See! He's coming right toward us!"

The band in full brazen force was discoursing a "Dutch Ditties" waltz as
it turned the corner above. And now, the voices of the barkers were
heard in the land.

"Ladies and Gentlemen," came the leathern tones of one unseen announcer,
"one hour before the big show begins in the main tent we will give a
grand free balloon ascension!"

"Remember," adjured a second Unseen, "one price admits you to all parts
of the big show!"

"Lemo--lemo--ice cold lemonade--five cents a glass!" shouted a youthful
vender.

"You ought to quaff one beaker of it to Sir Walter Scott's memory, Mrs.
Batholommey," observed McPherson.

But the din of the oncoming parade drowned his voice. The whole roomful,
from Marta down to Willem, were thronging into the bay window. They were
all children again. A touch of circus had renewed their youth as by the
wave of a magic wand. Willem broke into a cry of utter joy and pointed
ecstatically at the open window.

The next moment a clown, white and vermilion of face, clad in the
traditional white, black, and scarlet motley of his tribe, had leaped
cat-like upon the window sill and swept the room with his painted grin.
In his hands he held a great bunch of variegated circus bills. Tossing a
half-dozen of these at the feet of the all-absorbed spectators, he cried
in high cracked falsetto:

"Well, _well_, _WELL_! Here we are again, good people! Billy Miller's
Big Show! Larger--greater--grander than ever. Everything new! Come and
see the wild animals! Hear the lions roar!"

Wheeling suddenly towards Mrs. Batholommey he pointed a whitened
forefinger at her and broke into a truly frightful roar. The good lady
jumped at least six inches from the ground.

"Steady, ma'am!" exhorted the clown. "I won't let him bite you! Come
one, come all! Come see the diving deer! The human fly, Mademoiselle
Zarella!" he added, addressing the rector. "She walks suspended from the
ceiling! One ring and no confusion!" he confided to the delightedly
smiling Peter. "And all for the price of admission! Remember the grand
free exhibition one hour before the big show!"

He paused, catching sight of Willem for the first time. Now, it is a
well-grounded tradition in one-ring circus life that no clown stays long
in the business or scores a hit in it unless he is genuinely fond of
children. Noting the all-absorbing bliss and adoration in Willem's wide
eyes, the clown grinned at the boy in right brotherly fashion.

"Howdy!" said he cordially. "Shake!"

Marvelling, overcome with rapture, feeling as though the proffered
honour was one far too wonderful to be real, Willem shyly extended his
hand and met the friendly grasp of the flour-dusted fingers. The clown,
striking an attitude, began in shrill, exaggerated diction, to chant the
antiquated "Frog Opera" song:

  "Uncle Rat has gone to town,--Ha-_H'M_!
  Uncle Rat has gone to town,"

he sang on, addressing Willem,

  "To buy his niece a wedding gown."

"Ha-_H'M_!" intoned Willem, delightedly; laughing aloud as he realised
he was actually singing with a real live clown.

  "What shall the wedding breakfast be?"

continued the clown, interrogating the equally youthful and delighted
Peter Grimm. And this time more voices than Peter's and Willem's caught
up the refrain:

  "Ha-_H'M_!
  Hard-boiled eggs and a cup of tea,"

sang the clown. And again from Willem and the rest came the answering:

  "Ha-_H'M_!"

"Billy Miller's Big Show!" yelled the clown. "Come one, come all! So
long, Sonny!"

He was gone. The others came back to earth. But Willem was still in the
wonder clouds. It had been to him an experience to rehearse a thousand
times, to dream over, to remember forever. Peter Grimm, reading the
boy's thoughts as could only a heart that must ever be boyish, beckoned
Willem to him, as Kathrien and Marta departed to their interrupted work
in the dining-room and the rest looked half ashamed at their momentary
excitement over so garish and trivial a thing.

"Willem!" called Grimm.

"_Ja_, Mynheer," answered the boy, coming slowly, his face still alight
with his tremendous adventure of a moment ago.

"Willem," repeated Grimm, "you wouldn't care to go to that circus, would
you? Wouldn't it be pretty stupid?"

"_Stupid!_" gasped the boy. "Oh!"

"Well," said Peter, "suppose you go, then?"

"Go? Really, Mynheer Grimm?"

"Go get the seats," ordered Grimm. "Here's the money. Get two _front_
seats. _Two._ We'll both go. We'll make a night of it, you and I. We'll
stay out till--till ten o'clock!"

The vision of this bliss was too much for Willem's English.

"_Ekar, ekar na hat circus!_" he babbled dazedly.

Then he rushed up impulsively to Peter and seized the big, kindly hand
in both his own.

"Oh, Mynheer _Grimm_!" he squealed in ecstasy. "There ain't any one else
like you in the world. And--and--when the other fellows laugh at your
funny hat, _I_ don't."

"What?" asked Grimm, perplexed. "Is my hat funny?"

The boy was vibrant with laughter, drunk with anticipation. But,
momentarily straightening his glowing face with a cast of semi-gravity,
he said:

"And--and--Mynheer Grimm--it's too bad you've got to die!"




CHAPTER VI

BREAKING THE NEWS


There was an instant of stark, palsied silence. The rector, his wife,
and McPherson looked at the all-unconscious boy with dumb horror. A
horror that for the time crowded out indignation. Frederik, ignorant as
he was of any cause for emotion, was struck by the tense bearing of the
trio and looked from one to the other with the air of the only man in
the room who does not catch a joke's point.

Peter Grimm alone was not affected by Willem's words. He was used to the
child's oddities, his alternating high spirits, and dashes of sadness;
his old-fashioned phrases and his queer lapses. Grimm broke the ominous
silence with an amused chuckle.

"Most people die, sooner or later, Willem," he answered, stroking the
boy's shock of soft yellow hair. "I'll live to see you in the business
though. And we'll go to dozens of circuses together, too. Don't worry
your little head over your Oom Peter's dying. I----"

He paused. The electrified atmosphere generated by the three
conspirators began to reach his non-sensitive brain. A quick glance at
Mr. Batholommey and a second at the rector's wife confirmed his vague
feeling that something was wrong. He turned back to Willem, in time to
intercept a blighting scowl of warning the doctor was trying to flash to
the boy.

"Willem," asked Grimm gently, "how did you happen to say such a queer
thing just now? What made you think I'm going to die?"

A concerted and unintelligible interruption from the trio was voiced too
late to prevent Willem's reply.

"_He_ said so," replied the boy, pointing at McPherson.

Then he caught the doctor's annihilating frown. And, simultaneously the
rector cried in stern admonition:

"Willem!"

Mrs. Batholommey, too, was making quite awful and wholly
incomprehensible faces at him. Under the triple menace the boy wilted.
Like every child, since Cain, he had a thousand times been reproved for
things he had said or done in perfect innocence. In fact, the more
unconscious the offence, the more dire was the reproof. Children do not
reason in such matters. It is enough for them to know they have said or
done the wrong thing; without stopping to discover why or how that thing
chanced to be wrong.

The non-linguist traveller in a foreign land cannot read the "Keep off
the Grass" or "No Thoroughfare" signs. But the policeman's threatening
club has a universal language that he understands and intuitively obeys.
So Willem (ignorant of death save as an empty name that vaguely carried
a note of sorrow, and wholly unaware why he should not have imparted the
news of Grimm's coming demise), saw he had said something very terrible.
And a look of abject panic came into his face.

But Grimm's hand was still on his head,--gentle, caressing, infinitely
tender in its touch.

"No, don't stop the boy," commanded Peter, meeting the variously
anguished glances of the others with a half smile that began and ended
in the suddenly widened eyes. "Don't stop him. Only children speak the
truth nowadays. It used to be 'children and fools.' But fools have
learned to tell fool-lies, and they have left children the monopoly of
truth telling. Go on, Willem. You heard the doctor say that I am going
to----?"

Willem's fragile little body was trembling from head to foot. Under Mrs.
Batholommey's distorted glare and threatening noiseless mouthings his
puny courage had gone to pieces. Big tears began to roll down his
cheeks. And noting the child's terror, Grimm fell to soothing him.

"There, there, _jounker_," comforted Peter. "Don't let them frighten
you. Oom Peter will stand by you. You haven't done anything wrong and
nobody's going to scold you. Don't be scared."

Under the strangely gentle voice and the consoling touch of the rough,
kindly hand, Willem's fears subsided. With Oom Peter on his side, he
could brave the frowns of all Grimm Manor if need be. For who was so
strong, so wise as Oom Peter?

Did not every one bend to his orders and come running to him for advice
and aid, as troubled children seek out a loving father? The boy ceased
to tremble. He looked up into Grimm's face for something that should
confirm the words and the touch.

And he found it. The rugged old visage had never before been so kindly,
so unruffled. And in the little eyes that could flash so obstinately
and irritably, there was nothing but friendliness.

Yes--something more that the boy had never before seen. Something he
could not read, but that seemed to draw him strangely close to the old
man, and freed him of his last vestige of fear.

"Don't be scared, dear lad," repeated Grimm. "So you heard Dr. McPherson
say I am going to die?"

"Yes, sir."

Grimm turned slowly to the doctor, who still stood glowering, red,
speechless, furiously miserable.

"Andrew," asked Grimm quietly, "what did you mean?"

Before McPherson could speak, Grimm checked him with a move of the head
and glanced down at the boy.

"Never mind just now," said he. "Willem didn't mean any harm in telling
me. It just popped out, didn't it, Willem? The only person who never
says the wrong thing at the wrong time is a deaf mute whose fingers are
paralysed. We'll forget all about it. Now run along, lad, and get those
circus tickets before all the best ones are gone. Front row seats,
remember. We're going to have the finest sort of a spree, you and I.
Hurry now."

"_Ja_, Oom Peter!" cried the boy, all laughter once more.

He snatched his cap from the rack, in his haste almost upsetting Grimm's
antiquated tile that hung beside it; and, with a farewell shout, was
gone. His feet padded joyously on the gravel outside; then silence fell
again in the big room. It was Mr. Batholommey who broke the spell.
Walking solemnly up to Peter, who stood looking with a sort of stunned
wistfulness straight in front of him, the rector held out his hand.

"Good-bye, dear brave friend," he said, with an air gruesomely if
unconsciously reminiscent of his burial service manner. "Any time you
telephone for me, day or night, I'll run over _immediately_. God bless
you, sir!" his rounded voice shaking uncontrollably. "I have never come
to you in behalf of any worthy charity and been refused. You have set an
example in upright living, in generosity, in true manliness, and in
constant church attendance that should be an example to all my vestrymen
and to the town at large. I have never seen a nobler man. Never.
Good--good-morning."

He moved toward the door, winking very fast and clearing his throat. At
the threshold he beckoned to his wife. But she had already borne down
upon Peter.

"Mr. Grimm!" she sobbed. "The best--the kindest--the--the--Oh, I _don't_
see how we are going to bear it."

"Dear Mrs. Batholommey," answered Grimm. "Please don't be so overcome. I
may outlive you all. Nevertheless, I am grateful to your husband for
letting me hear my funeral eulogy in advance, and to you for----"

"Oh, how _can_ you make light of it?" she sobbed. "Yes, dear, I'm
coming. Good-bye, Mr. Grimm."

Like a confused and somewhat elderly hen she scuttled off in her
husband's wake, while Peter Grimm stared after the two with a
half-amused, half-perplexed smile.

"Of all the wall-eyed, semi-anthropoid congenital idiots," roared
McPherson as the door closed behind them, "those two are----"

"You're mistaken, Andrew," contradicted Grimm. "They're kind-hearted,
good people, who spend their lives and their substance in helping
others. If you and they can't get on together it's no one's fault. Any
more than because fuchsias and sunflowers won't thrive in the same bed.
Now calm down a bit, old friend, and tell me----"

"Nothing! It was nothing. Just nonsense. Don't give it another thought,
Peter. You said, yourself, a while ago, that many a man who was given up
by the doctors at twenty-five lives to be a hundred. And there is no
reason on earth why you----"

"Don't!" urged Grimm. "I don't need that. I----"

"Don't fret yourself, Peter," insisted McPherson. "You mustn't get the
idea that you are worse off than you really are. Don't get cold feet or
let this thing worry you to death. You must live for----"

"Andrew!" chided Grimm, with tolerant reproof. "Are you so tangled up
that you think you're talking to Willem instead of to a full-grown man?
If it's got to be, it's got to be. And you were wrong not to tell me at
once. That is the way with you doctors. You are so in the habit of
dealing with hysterical women and hypochondriacs that you forget that a
_man_ is shaped by nature to bear the naked truth without having it
rigged up beforehand in a lot of fluff to disguise its shape. I think I
understand. I may live a while longer. And I may not. The same thing
could be said of every one."

McPherson tried to speak, then turned and made blindly for the door.

"Wait a minute!" called Grimm.

McPherson halted. Peter crossed to where his friend stood. With an
effort at his old-time whimsical banter he held out his hand.

"I just want to promise again, Andrew," he said, "that if there's
anything in this spook business of yours, I'll come back. And I'll
apologise. Good-bye and good luck."

McPherson wrung his hand, without speaking, and strode noisily out.




CHAPTER VII

THE HAND RELAXES


Peter Grimm walked slowly back into the room. He paused at his desk and
laid his hand on a sheaf of papers piled there. He looked about the big
sunlit apartment almost as if he were trying to stamp the image of each
of its familiar, pleasant features upon his memory.

Frederik, in the window seat, had been a silent onlooker to the strange
scene. His pallid, thin face was set in an aspect of grieved wonder. And
Peter Grimm, meeting his glance, sought to soften the young man's
sorrow.

"Brace up, Fritzy," he said gaily. "It's nothing to look so
down-in-the-mouth about. Doctors are apt to be wrong. They guess too
much. When the guess is right they win a reputation for wisdom. When
it's wrong--as it is nine times out of eight,--they say they knew it all
along but thought it wasn't wise to tell the patient and his friends.
Doctoring is a grand game,--for the man who has no sense of humour and
can play it with a straight face. Now let's forget old Andrew's
croakings. Go and get me some change for the circus, Fritzy. Enough for
Willem and me to buy all the red-ink lemonade and popcorn and peanuts
and candy we can eat. Get me a whole dollar, anyhow. And then, if
there's any left over after the show, I can----"

"Oh, sir!" cried Frederik protestingly. "Are you going after all, Uncle?
And with that child? Do you think it's wise to----?"

"Wise?" echoed Peter gleefully. "Of course it isn't wise. That's the
glory of a circus. It's almost the one place where people can go and
forget they were ever meant to be wise. And that's why I am going. That
and because I wouldn't disappoint Willem. Miss a circus? Miss Billy
Miller's Big Show? Not I. _You_ may be too old for such follies, Fritz.
But I'll never be."

"But, sir," said Frederik, "in case you should be taken ill----"

"I won't be."

"With no companion but that half-witted----"

"Willem is not half-witted. He has as much sense as any boy of his age.
And more, in many ways. Why do you dislike him so, Fritz?"

"Dislike him?" echoed Frederik uneasily. "I don't. Why should I?"

"When you came back from Europe and found him living with us," pursued
Grimm, "you seemed annoyed. He tried to make friends with you at first.
But you seemed always to rebuff him. Why? He's a lovable, interesting
little chap. One would think you had some strong prejudice against
him--or some reason----"

"Why, of course not. How could I have? The boy is nothing to me, one way
or another, Uncle. As you're so fond of him, I'd be glad to do anything
I could for him. As there's nothing I _can_ do, and as he seems actually
afraid of me, for some silly childish reason or other, I let him alone."

Grimm's attention had already wandered and that same new look which
Willem had first detected crept back into his lined face. But the sight
of Kathrien coming in from her preparations for the one o'clock dinner
brought him back to himself.

"Katje!" he hailed her. "Do you want to go to the circus with Willem and
me?"

"_Ja!_" she laughed joyously. "_Natuerlich._"

"Good! One more member of the family who is no more grown up than I am!
I want to see Mademoiselle Zarella, the human fly, and----"

He stopped to light the big meerschaum he had just filled. Then, going
over to his favourite big armchair--a Dutch importation of a hundred
years earlier, with pulpit back and high solid arms--he settled himself
comfortably in it.

Peter Grimm was tired. And he wanted to think over the news he had so
recently heard;--to dissect and analyse it and, if need be, to adjust
himself to its awesome import. He sat back with half-closed eyes,
puffing now and then mechanically at his pipe, his veiled glance resting
here, there, and everywhere among the surroundings he loved.

The stable clock chimed the noon hour. The big, slow-swinging arms of
the windmill slackened motion and stood still. A hush was in the air.
The warm, lazy, wonderful hush of summer noon.

The midday sunlight gushed in unchecked through the wide windows,
flooding the room with a glory of hazy golden light; bathing the dark
old furniture with tints of rich warmth; glowing upon the roses that
were arranged on desk and piano.

The Dutch clock on the wall struck twelve. A moment later, the little
clock on the mantel jinglingly endorsed the sentiment. Then, save for
the drowsy droning of the bees among the blossoms outside the open
windows, there was no sound in all Grimm's world.

Even Kathrien and Frederik seemed silenced by the spell of summer noon
magic. The girl was looking out across the sun-kissed gardens. Frederik
was eyeing her in complacent satisfaction, his nimble brain busy with
the tidings that might mean so much for him.

Kathrien turned from the window at last and seated herself idly at the
piano. Her slender fingers drifted half-aimlessly over the keys.
Frederik lounged over to the piano and stood looking down at her.

Presently she began to sing. Frederik joined in the song and their young
voices blended sweetly in the old Dutch and English words:

  "_Van een twee, een twee, nu
  Ste-ken wij van wal:_
  The bird so free in the heavens
  Is but the slave of the nest.
  For all must toil as God wills it,
  Must laugh and toil and rest.

  "The rose must blow in the gardens,
  The bee must gather its store.
  The cat must watch the mousehole,
  And the dog must guard the door!"

As the voices died away, Peter Grimm came out of his tortuous reverie.
He had reached a decision. And, having once made up his mind, he was not
a man to delay the execution of any plan.

"Katje!" he called, with sharp eagerness.

Startled at his unwonted tone, the girl hurried across to him.

"Yes, Oom Peter?" she asked.

"Get me--the Staaten Bible, please. Quickly."

Wondering at the peremptory tone of the familiar request, Kathrien
obeyed, bringing the heavy old book to the table at his side; and
opening it, from long habit, at the closely written pages of the Grimm
family genealogy.

"There!" said Peter, running his finger down the last record page until
it stopped at the blank space just below his own name.

"Frederik!" he called. "Come here."

The young people stood, one at each side of his chair, awaiting the next
move, more than a little astonished at the unwonted haste and eagerness
in his tone.

"Katje," went on Grimm, almost feverishly, as he pointed again at the
blank line beneath his birth announcement, "I want to see you married
and happy."

"I _am_ happy, Uncle," she protested, "and----"

"And I want to see you happily _married_," he said.

"I--I don't know," she faltered. "I----"

"But _I_ know for you, little girl," he insisted, tapping the open page.
"And under my name here, I want to see written: '_Married:--Kathrien and
Frederik._' You will do as I wish, dear? It would make me so happy!"

"Why, Oom Peter," she faltered in distress, "of course there isn't
anything I wouldn't do--gladly--to make you happy. But----"

"Kitty," urged Frederik, "you know I love you! You know----"

"Yes, yes, yes. Certainly she does," snapped Grimm, fretted at the
interruption. "Everybody knows that."

Grimm caught the girl's look of dumb entreaty, misread it, manlike, and
hurried on:

"Come, girl, we've no time to be coy. Promise me you'll consent, Katje.
We'll make it a June wedding. We have ten days yet. And----"

"Oh, I _couldn't_!" protested the poor girl. "_Really_, I couldn't."

"Nonsense, little girl. It's the easiest thing in the world to get
ready to be happy. Ten days is plenty. And you----"

"We can get your trousseau later," put in Frederik eagerly.

"Fritz!" cried the old man, exasperated. "_Will_ you keep out of this?
Who is managing it? You or I? In ten days, then, Katje? _Please!_"

"Why," she stammered, wretchedly at a loss, "if it will make you so
happy, Oom Peter--if it means so much to you----"

"It does. It _does_!"

"I owe everything to you----"

"Then give me the privilege of seeing you a happy, contented wife, and
we will write 'Paid' across the bill."

"But why need I marry so terribly soon?"

"To gratify a cranky old man's whim, Katje. It means more to me than I
can tell you. Frederik understands."

She looked from one to the other. On each face she read a fatuous
eagerness. She knew the futility of pleading with Frederik. She knew
still more surely the uselessness of trying to make Peter Grimm change
his stubborn wishes. With a little catch in her breath, she gave up the
hopeless, unequal fight.

"Very well," she assented.

"You will do it?" cried Peter Grimm joyfully.

"Yes, I--promise," she answered; and her voice was dead.

"Good!" sighed Grimm, as he picked up his pipe and leaned back again in
the big chair's recesses, a smile of utter peace and contentment
irradiating his square old face. "You've made me very, _very_ happy,
Katje," he murmured, his eyes half-shut, his words trailing away almost
into incoherence. "Very, very happy. I'm happier than ever I was in all
my life--happier than ever I dreamed a man could be. I----"

He ceased to speak. The light on his face grew brighter, then slowly
faded as a peaceful summer day fades. He settled a little lower in his
chair and lay back there, very still. The gnarled hand that held the
meerschaum relaxed.

The pipe fell clattering to the floor. Frederik stooped to pick it up.
Kathrien, her eyes chancing to fall on Grimm's face, cried aloud in
horror.

Frederik followed the direction of her gaze. He sprang toward his uncle,
laid a hand over the old man's heart, and bent down toward the still,
grey face that was upturned to his.

"Good God, Kitty!" he gasped. "He's _dead_!"

The girl had already flown toward the front door. Jerking it open she
ran out on the steps. As she did so, she caught sight of McPherson
coming away from a professional call at a house across the street.

"Doctor!" screamed Kathrien frantically. "_Doctor!_"

McPherson, next moment, had pushed past her into the living-room.
Kneeling beside Grimm's body he made a swift examination.

As he rose to face the others, Willem burst into the house.

"Oom Peter! Oom Peter!" shrilled the child happily. "I got them!"

"Hush!" exclaimed McPherson.

The boy halted in the doorway, looking in puzzled dismay at the huddled
form in the chair.

"What--what is----?" he began.

"He is dead," replied Frederik shortly.

Willem stood aghast for a second, while the curt announcement sank into
his senses. Then in a burst of angry, rebellious wonder, the child
cried:

"Dead? He can't be. He _can't_! Why, I've got our circus tickets!"




CHAPTER VIII

AFTERWARD


Grimm Manor was in mourning. And, far more to the dead man's honour,
Grimm Manor _was_ mourning.

The last of the ancient line was dead. The Grimms had been the ruling
spirits in the drowsy little up-State town for more than two centuries.
From father to son, the hierarchy had been handed down.

In days when the district was a wilderness and when the Grimms fought
wild animal and Indian, and in the days when it was a prosperous suburb
and the Grimms fought "scale" and locust, it had been the same:--ever a
Grimm had swayed the little community.

Quiet in spite of his eccentric ways and dress, Peter Grimm had been
known chiefly as a kindly neighbour and a shrewd business man. But now,
after his death, all sorts and conditions of people came forward with
queer stories of his private dealings.

There was a crotchety old Civil War veteran, for instance, who lived
"on the Mountain" and who was a reputed miser. He now told how Peter
Grimm had eked out his $8 a month pension for the past forty years and
had made it possible for him to live in comfort. A crippled woman who,
with her four children, had at one time seemed likely to become a public
charge and who had been relieved in the nick of time by a legacy, now
told the real source of that providential "legacy."

A farm boy who had yearned to study engineering and who had been helped
unexpectedly by a secret fund, revealed the name of the fund's donor.

A market gardener whose house, barns, and horses had been destroyed by
fire, proclaimed that insurance had not enabled him to make good his
loss. For he had not been insured. Peter Grimm had set him on his feet
again. And as in every other case, Grimm had imposed but one condition
upon the gift:--absolute secrecy.

These were but a few cases out of dozens that were made known within the
week after Grimm's death.

The little stone church of Grimm Manor was packed to the doors on the
day that six big awkward men with tear blotched faces bore a silent
burden up its aisle. A burden so covered with masses of fragrant
blossoms as to blot out its gruesome oblong shape. The flowers were from
Peter Grimm's own gardens, then in the riot of their June-tide glory.

And so, covered and drifted over with the glowing blooms he loved so
well, the dead man went to his burial.

In the Grimm pew, with its silver plate and high, box-like sides, sat
Frederik, Kathrien, and old Marta. The heir was as woe begone of face
and as crassly sombre of raiment as even the most captious could have
desired. The unostentatious pressure of his black bordered handkerchief
to his eyes once or twice during the service attested to a sorrow that
could not be kept wholly within stoic bounds.

Yet, oddly enough, it was Kathrien,--rather than Frederik or the frankly
blubbering old housekeeper,--on whom people's eyes most often
rested--rested and then dimmed with a haze of sympathy. The girl did not
weep. Her face was very pale. But it was set and expressionless. Save
for its big eyes it seemed a lifeless mask. The eyes alone were alive.
And never for one instant did they move from the flower banked casket
in front of the altar rail. They were tearless. But in their soft depths
lurked the awed, unbelieving horror of a little child's that is for the
first time brought face to face with the Black Half of life.

Kathrien was not in mourning. Her simple white dress caused no comment.
For, by this time, it was known she was acting on what she believed to
be Grimm's wishes. The dead man had ever had a loathing of all the
hideous visible trappings of grief. He had been wont to hold forth on
his aversion after every funeral he had been forced to attend.

"When it comes my time to fall asleep," he had said, during one of these
Philippics, "I don't want anybody that cares for me to make death
horrible by going around dressed like an undertaker. I'd as soon expect
a mother to put on black after she had kissed her child good-night.
There'd be just as much sense in it. If it's done because we're grieved
to think where our friends have gone,--well and good. But if we're
willing to give them the benefit of the doubt, why dress as if we were
sorry for them?"

Wherefore, Kathrien was wearing one of the white summer dresses he had
loved. She had timidly suggested that Frederik also honour the dead
man's prejudices. But the sad, reproachful look he had bent upon her at
her first hint of the subject had silenced the girl and had left her
half-convicted of heartlessness because of her own avoidance of black.

Willem was not at the funeral. After that first strange outburst on
learning that Grimm was dead, the child had said no word all day. At
night when Kathrien came to take him to bed, she found him in a high
fever.

Dr. McPherson had been sent for, and had examined the child closely, but
could find no palpable cause for the malady.

"He's an odd little fellow," he told Kathrien. "Like no other boy I've
ever known. The Scotch call such children 'fey' and prophesy short lives
for them. And the prophecy usually comes true. There's always been
something psychic about Willem. A hypnotist or a medium would look on
him as a treasure.

"All the diagnosis I can make is that Peter's death caused a shock to
the boy's never strong nerves and that the shock has caused the fever.
Keep him in bed for a few days. He'll probably come around all right.
There doesn't seem to be anything really serious--except that in a
constitution like his everything is apt to be more or less serious."

After the funeral, life went on outwardly much as before at the Grimm
home. The only change was the impalpable one which occurs in a room when
a clock stops.

And, in fulfilment of Peter Grimm's last request, preparations for the
"June wedding" were begun. It was Frederik who tactfully broached the
theme. Kathrien, after a look of helpless fear, nodded acquiescence.

"I promised him," she said faintly. "And he died while the promise was
still scarcely spoken. The smile of happiness it brought to his dear old
face was on it when they laid him to sleep. I _couldn't_ break that
promise."

"And you wouldn't, if you could. I know that," said Frederik tenderly.
"Dear one, I would not urge the wedding at a time like this if it had
not been his last wish that we should be married this very month."

"Yes," she agreed lifelessly. "It was his wish. And we must do it."

And with this unenthusiastic assent Frederik was forced to be satisfied.
So the preparations were pushed on with a furtive, almost apologetic,
haste.

Mrs. Batholommey entered into the spirit of the affair with a lugubrious
zest that would have sickened Kathrien had it not taken so much of the
burden of arrangement-making off her own tired young shoulders.

It was to Frederik and Mrs. Batholommey that every one at length turned
for directions in details for the wedding, not to the still-faced girl
who seemed to know or to care nothing about the way matters were to be
conducted.

And this gave Kathrien surcease,--a breathing space wherein to try to
think with a brain from which sorrow had driven the power of clear
thought; a time to plan, to _realise_, to remember,--with faculties too
numb to carry out the will power's intent. The days crept past her like
shadows. And the wedding day drew near. But still she could not wholly
rouse herself from the dumb inertia that gripped her.




CHAPTER IX

THE EVE OF A WEDDING


Ten days later the household, which had been Peter Grimm's and was his
no longer, had sufficiently adjusted itself to new conditions to
endeavour to carry out his dearest wish--the marriage of Kathrien to
Frederik.

It was near the close of a rainy afternoon, and Mrs. Batholommey
(installed in the house as temporary chaperone and adviser to Kathrien)
was busily engaged in drilling four little girls from her own
Sunday-school class to sing the Bridal Chorus from Lohengrin.

Standing at the piano, and playing with a sure, determined touch, she
gazed over her shoulder at the children and sang vigorously, nodding her
head to emphasise the tempo:

  "Faithful and true we lead ye forth
  Where love triumphant shall lead the way.
  Bright star of love, flower of the earth,
  Shine on ye both on your love's perfect day."

As the last line was reached, Mrs. Batholommey raised her hand in a
signal to stop.

"That's better. Now, children--not too loud. Remember, this is a very
_quiet_ wedding. You're to be here at noon to-morrow. You mustn't speak
as you enter the room, and take your places near the piano. Now we'll
sing as though the bride were here. I'll represent the bride."

Mrs. Batholommey pointed at Kathrien's door as she spoke, and started
toward it with subdued but undeniable enthusiasm.

"Miss Kathrien will come down the stairs from her room, I suppose--and
will stand--I don't know where--but you've got to stop when I look at
you. Watch me now----"

Bending her knees, she stood bobbing up and down in time to the
children's singing, until she caught the step, then started down the
stairs, unconsciously raising and lowering her dress skirt to emphasise
the rhythm of the song.

Across the room she marched, head bent and eyes cast down, while the
children repeated the familiar verse over and over.

Having marched herself into a corner she halted and faced the little
singers. At that moment, however, Frederik entered, and the rehearsal
was over for the day. Mrs. Batholommey quickly left her role of bride
and dismissed the chorus with many warnings and instructions.

"That will do, children. Hurry home between showers and don't forget
what I've told you about to-morrow!"

While she busied herself helping them into their rubbers and
waterproofs, Frederik puffed at a cigarette in silence and was seemingly
without the slightest interest in what was going on around him. A great
change had taken place in his demeanour since his uncle's death. He had
come into his own. The place, and everything, including Kathrien
herself, would be his. He did not even try to veil his feeling of
mastership. Walking over to his uncle's desk-chair, he sat down and
began to pull off his gloves, looking at the children a trifle
superciliously.

Mrs. Batholommey felt it necessary to explain, and murmured with
deprecatory haste:

"My Sunday-school children. I thought your dear uncle wouldn't like it
if he knew there wasn't going to be _any_ singing during the marriage
ceremony to-morrow. I know how bright and cheery _he_ liked everything,"
she purred. "If he were alive it would be a church wedding! Dear, happy,
charitable soul!"

As she spoke she handed the children their umbrellas and, exchanging
good-byes, the little choir hurried out into the rain.

"Where's Kathrien?" said Frederik.

"Still upstairs with Willem," answered Mrs. Batholommey, glancing up
toward the little boy's room apprehensively as she spoke, and lowering
her voice a bit.

Frederik made an inarticulate sound of annoyance, and putting his hand
into his pocket, took out two steamer tickets and examined them. His one
idea was to get away from the simple, quaint surroundings that his uncle
had kept and beautified for him in the fond, proud hope that his nephew
would love and care for the place as he had done.

To Frederik it meant nothing but a humdrum existence, full of annoying
detail. The money for which it stood had been his goal--that, and
Kathrien, his uncle's very brightest flower--a flower which he was about
to tear up by the roots and transplant to foreign soil.

Mrs. Batholommey sat down in the big chair by the fire, and took up her
crochet work with a sigh. Occasionally she looked at Frederik, and
finally she spoke.

"Of course I'm glad to stay here and chaperone Kathrien; but poor Mr.
Batholommey has been alone at the parsonage for ten days--ever since
your dear uncle--it will be ten days to-morrow since he di--oh, by the
way, some mail came for your uncle. I put it in the drawer."

Frederik did not trouble to answer. He merely nodded.

"Curious how long before people know a man's gone," soliloquised Mrs.
Batholommey.

Opening the drawer carelessly Frederik took out his uncle's mail--two
business letters and one in a plain blue envelope. He looked at them a
moment, put them down, and proceeded to light another cigarette. Then he
rose, and picking up his gloves looked toward the office.

"Did Hartmann come?" he said.

"Yes," answered Mrs. Batholommey, holding up a corner of the shawl she
was crocheting, and surveying it critically. With a coquettish glance
toward the bridegroom, she hummed a little bit of the wedding march.

Frederik paid no attention to her, but, turning, gazed out of the
window. Mrs. Batholommey, however, as the wife of a clergyman, was not
used to being ignored; moreover, she was naturally of a persevering
disposition--and, added to that, she had something on her mind and could
keep still about it no longer.

"Er----" (Mrs. Batholommey coughed expressively.) "By the way, Mr.
Batholommey was very much excited when he heard that your uncle had left
a personal memorandum concerning _us_. We're anxious to have it read."

She might as well have addressed herself to a stone. Frederik made no
sort of a response. Instead, he lounged over to the piano and examined
some of the wedding presents piled up there.

Mrs. Batholommey rose with decision and approached the piano.

"_We are anxious to have it read!_"

No answer.

With a scorching glance at Frederik, Mrs. Batholommey, her work gathered
in a fluffy white bunch in her arms, marched quickly out of the room and
slammed the door.

A moment later James, newly returned from the South, entered the room
from the office. Frederik had found it impossible to get on without him
in the matter of winding up his uncle's business and had sent an urgent
and somewhat peremptory call for his immediate return.

As, just then, he needed James, he was rather more civil to him than
usual; but, from the first, he did not fail to sound the
employer-employee note.

He came forward and shook hands cordially.

"Good-afternoon. Good-afternoon. How do you do, Hartmann? I'm very glad
you consented to come back and straighten out a few matters. Naturally,
there's some business correspondence I don't understand."

"I've already gone over some of it," answered Hartmann.

"I appreciate the fact that you came over on my _uncle's_ account."

So saying, Frederik turned away with a ceremonious bow.

Hartmann went over to the desk and took a letter from the file. Then he
said coldly:

"Oh, I see that Hicks of Rochester has written you. I hope you don't
intend to sell out your uncle before his monument is set up."

Frederik turned toward Hartmann and put down his cigarette.

"I? Sell out? My intention is to carry out every wish of my dear
uncle's."

James, at this moment catching sight of Frederik's black-bordered
handkerchief, said sceptically:

"I hope so," and vanished into the office with a handful of papers.

He wished as few words as possible with Frederik. He could not bear to
look at him--for the thought that to-morrow Kathrien was to marry the
man and go out of his own life for all time was almost more than he
could stand. He had watched her grow from a lovely little girl to a
lovelier woman--he understood her as did no one else, not even Oom
Peter, who, too, had loved her so devotedly.

And he felt that she loved him, though no word had ever been said. And
now--he must let her go--he must let this worthless fellow take her--to
a life of unhappiness; for knowing the sweet soul of Kathrien, who could
doubt that such a marriage would bring her unhappiness?

Frederik's eyes rested thoughtfully on Hartmann's retreating figure.
Then a slight sound attracted his attention, and he looked up in time to
see Kathrien coming downstairs. Her simple white dress held no touch of
mourning, yet she was a wistful, pathetic little figure, full of
sadness.

"Ah, Kitty! See----" (taking out the tickets as he spoke). "Here's the
steamship tickets for Europe. I've arranged everything."

He took a step forward to meet her.

"Well, to-morrow's our wedding day, _lievling_, yes?"

"Yes," answered Kathrien in a breathless way.

"It'll be a June wedding," Frederik went on, "just as Oom Peter wished."

Kathrien forced herself to speak brightly.

"Yes--just as he wished. Everything is just as he----" she broke off
suddenly with a change of manner, and gazed at Frederik with beseeching
earnestness.

"Frederik, I don't want to go away. I don't want to take this journey to
Europe. If only I could stay quietly in--in my own dear home!"




CHAPTER X

A WASTED PLEA


Frederik concealed his annoyance as best he could, and smiled
affectionately at the little bride-to-be, trying to coax her out of her
mood. He looked around the familiar room a bit scornfully.

"Huh! This old cottage with its candles and lamps and shadows! What does
it amount to? Wait until I've shown you the home I _want_ you to
have--the house Mrs. Frederik Grimm _should_ live in."

He patted her arm once or twice as he spoke, to give further weight to
his words; but they seemed lost on Kathrien. Her eyes grew more and more
troubled and her sweet face increasingly wistful.

"I don't want to leave this house," she said. "I don't want any home but
this. I should be wretched if you took me away."

As she spoke, she glanced helplessly at the fresh flowers on Oom Peter's
desk, placed there daily by her faithful, loving little fingers.

"I'm sure Oom Peter would like to think of me as here, among our dear,
dear flowers!"

Frederik tried to reassure her as one does a child, and answered
soothingly:

"Of course--but what you need is a change, yes?"

Kathrien turned away and traced a pattern on the newel post with her
slender fingers. She found it very hard to talk. After a moment, she
went on:

"I--I've always wanted to please Oom Peter.--I always felt that I owed
everything to him--if he had lived and I could have seen his happiness
over our marriage, that would have made _me_ happy, almost. But he's
gone--and every day--the longer he's away from me, the more I see for
myself that I don't feel toward you as I ought. You know it. But I want
to tell you again. I'm perfectly willing to marry you. Only--I'm afraid
I can't make you happy."

Looking at him with sorrowful, perplexed eyes, she went on:

"It's so disloyal to speak like this after I promised _him_; but,
Frederik, it's _true_."

Frederik found it hard to keep his patience; yet he continued to reason
with Kathrien in a voice even gentler than before, though with an
accent of finality in it that she could not disregard as he said:

"But you _did_ promise Uncle Peter you'd marry me, yes?"

Her answering "Yes" was barely audible.

Frederik continued insistently:

"And he died believing you, yes?"

Kathrien merely nodded; she could not look at him, could not speak.
After a moment she went on, her eyes still averted:

"That's what makes me try to live up to it. Still, I cannot help feeling
that if Oom Peter knew how hard everything seems--how alone I feel----"

"You are not alone while I am here, _lievling_----"

Kathrien smiled pathetically.

"You don't understand, Frederik. You mean to be kind--and you _are_
kind. And I thank you for it; but if only my mother had lived! As long
as dear Oom Peter was here he was father, mother, everything to me. I
felt no lack; but now--oh, I want my mother to turn to----"

The girl's eyes were suddenly suffused with tears.

"Don't you _see_? Try to know how I feel.--Try to understand----"

Suddenly Frederik stopped her torrent of words. He took her in his arms
before she realised it, and, kissing her, he said:

"_Natuerlich_--I understand. I love you--and in time--Wait! You shall
see! You must not worry, sweetheart. These things will come right, all
in good time."

But Kathrien had released herself with nervous if quiet haste.

"Willem is feeling so much better," she said, with a change of tone to
the ordinary.

"_Tc!_"

With his usual display of annoyance at the mention of Willem, Frederik
left Kathrien and walked over to Oom Peter's desk, where he began to
pick up and lay down the various articles strewn about its surface;
without in the least realising what he was doing.

"I do hope that child will be kept out of the way--to-morrow," he said
roughly.

"Why?"

"Oh--oh, I----"

Frederik found it hard to tell why.

"You have always disliked poor little Willem, haven't you?" demanded
Kathrien.

"N--no----" answered Frederik. "But----"

His nervousness was very evident as he still moved fussily about the
desk.

"_Yes, you have_," continued Kathrien calmly. "I remember how angry you
were when you came back from Leyden University and found him living
here. How could you help being drawn to a little blue-eyed,
golden-haired baby such as he was then?--Only five years old, and such a
darling! He won us all at once, except you. And in all the three years
he has been here, we've only grown more and more fond of him each day.
You love children--you go out of your way to pick up a child and pet it.
Why do you dislike Anne Marie's little boy?"

"Oh!" cried Frederik impatiently, "he has a way of staring at people as
though he had a perpetual question on his lips----"

He was interrupted by a vivid flash of lightning and a long roll of
thunder.

"Oh, a little child!" said Kathrien reproachfully. "He has only kindness
from everybody. Why shouldn't he look at one?"

"And then his mother!" went on Frederik, gazing into the fire, while
the rain, steadily increasing with the nearer approach of thunder and
lightning, blotted away the pleasant landscape outside the windows.

"Uncle and I loved Anne Marie, and we had forgiven her. Why should _you_
blame her so bitterly? Surely she has suffered enough to expiate----"

"I don't want to be hard upon any woman. I've never seen her since she
left the house, but--Hear that rain! It's pouring again! The third day.
You're wise to have a fire in here. This old house would be damp
otherwise in a long storm like this. By the way, Hartmann is back for a
few hours to straighten things out--I'm going to see what he's doing."

Frederik went up to Kathrien, and putting his arms about her, led her up
to the piano, saying:

"Kitty, have you seen all the wedding presents? Wait for me a while here
and look at them till I come back. I'll be with you again in a few
minutes."

Smiling, and giving her cheek a tender pat, he left her alone.

As she stood there, surrounded by all her gay presents, she looked
anything but the picture of a happy bride. Giving no thoughts to the
gifts, she stood, motionless, her eyes slowly filling with tears.

Suddenly the outer door slammed, and a moment afterward Dr. McPherson
entered. His tweed shawl and cap proclaimed the recent violence of the
storm as he hurriedly took them off and hung them up, and placed his
soaked umbrella in the rack. With a book under his arm, he came quickly
toward the girl, saying:

"Good-evening, Kathrien. How's Willem?"

Kathrien tried to hide her tears; but it was impossible to elude the
keen eyes of Dr. McPherson. In one quick glance he caught the situation.

"What's the matter?" he said curtly.

"Nothing," said Kathrien in a voice whose tremble she could not control;
yet bravely wiping away her tears as she spoke. "I was only thinking--I
was hoping that those we love--and lose--can't see us here. I'm
beginning to believe there's not much happiness in _this_ world."

The doctor looked at her with affectionate reproof, much as if she had
been a naughty child.

"Why, you little snip!" he said whimsically, as he pulled her toward him
determinedly. "I've a notion to chastise you! Talking like that with the
whole of life before you! Such cluttered nonsense!"

Still talking he started toward the stairs and Willem's room, and
Kathrien sank into a chair; but the doctor changed his mind, turned, and
came back to her again.

"Kathrien, I understand you've not a penny to your name," he said
gruffly, "unless you marry Frederik. He has inherited you--along with
the orchids and the tulips."

He put his arm around her with a gentle, protective movement as he went
on:

"Don't let that influence you. If Peter's plans bind you--and you look
as if they did--my door's open. Don't let the neighbours' opinions and a
few silver spoons," glancing towards the wedding gifts, "stand in the
way of your whole future."

Having thus opened his warm Scotch heart and his home to the motherless
girl, it was indicative of his character that he should give her no
chance to thank him. Before she could speak, he had run up the stairs,
placed his cigar on the little table in the upper hall, and hurried into
Willem's room.

Outside the sky grew blacker and blacker, darkening the room where
Kathrien sat. Suddenly she rose from her chair, and stretching out her
arms, gave a cry that was dragged from her very soul.

"Oh! Oom Peter, Oom Peter, why did you do it? _Why_ did you do it?"

She looked all at once a woman. No longer the carefree, happy girl she
had been but a few short weeks before. Standing thus, her beautiful face
full of agony, she did not hear Marta as she came in from the
dining-room to carry upstairs the dainty wedding clothes for the
morrow--a mass of filmy, fluffy white, laid carefully over both arms.

At first Marta did not see her in the dim yellow gloom of the large
room; but a moment later, in alarm, she dropped the clothes in a careful
heap on a chair, and ran to Kathrien as fast as her stocky figure and
many Dutch petticoats would allow.

"_Och_," she cried sympathetically. At her pitying touch, Kathrien
suddenly buried her face on Marta's broad breast, and broke into
convulsive sobs. Marta hushed her as she would a baby, with many sweet,
caressing Dutch words.

"Sh! Sh! _Lievling_, Sh! Sh! Old Marta is here! Cry all you want
to----'Twill do you good! A bride to cry on her wedding eve! Who ever
heard such things! You should be happy--the good Mynheer Grimm would
wish his child happy on her wedding eve! Sh! You will have a fine day
to-morrow, for it storms to-night--a good sign! You must have a bright
face to show your husband, and a face of happiness! Not a swollen little
face--like this! What a face to take to a bridegroom! Marta has fixed
the dress--'tis wonderful! See there over the chair, so filmy--like a
cloud--you will be like a lily in a cloud of dew to-morrow. Think how
beautiful! Do not spoil it all, _lievling_! Be happy, Kathrien, Kathrien
_wees, bedard, kindje lievling_. Be happy among those who love you so!"

Comforted by Marta's soothing words, and relieved by a good cry,
Kathrien wiped her eyes.

"There, there, Marta," she said, drawing a long, quivering breath,
"others have troubles too, haven't they?"

Marta nodded her head vigorously.

"_Ach!_" she sighed. "_Gut--Ja!_ Others have their troubles!"

Kathrien kissed Marta gently, then said:

"I had hoped, Marta, that Anne Marie would have heard of uncle, and come
back to us at this time--you are so brave--you never complain--Poor
Marta!"

Once more Marta sighed.

"If it could have brought us all together once more--but no
message--nothing--I cannot understand--my only child."

Nearer and nearer came the storm. The rain pounded on the shingles and
pattered loudly against the windows. The wind howled around the eves,
and the old house rattled and shook in spite of its solid foundation.

Marta, still brooding over Kathrien like a motherly hen over her
chicken, shuddered at the rattling of the window blinds.

From the midst of the general tumult a new sound detached itself--a
sharp double rap from the old-fashioned knocker.

"_Och!_" cried Marta. "It must be Pastor and the others! You don't feel
much like seeing visitors, my lamb. Run away now before I let 'em
in--and bathe your eyes in lavender water."

She hurried to the front door, and Kathrien, at once brought to herself,
hastened upstairs to her room.

As Marta opened wide the door, Mr. Batholommey and Colonel Lawton (Peter
Grimm's former lawyer) seemed fairly blown into the hall.

"Good-evening, Marta," boomed the clergyman's unctuous tones. "The
elements are indeed at war to-night! I trust the household is well?"

Marta curtseyed bobbingly to both men as she said:

"Yes, sir, thank you, Mr. Batholommey, only poor little Willem, sir.
He's strange and not like himself, sir. The doctor was in and out
through the day, and now he's here again--upstairs with Willem."

As Marta talked, Mr. Batholommey divested himself of his long black
rainproof coat, and Colonel Lawton (who had not felt it necessary to
reply to Marta's civil greeting) hastily took off his rubber poncho,
giving it a vigorous shake that sent the raindrops flying. He was a
tall, middle-aged man, loosely put together, who wore his clothes very
badly. One somehow got the idea that they were never pressed.

"Brr!" he cried, taking off his overshoes. "What a storm for June! It's
more like fall! Look at my rubbers--and yours are just as
bad--mud-soaked! Get 'em off, quick. They're enough to give any one a
chill!"

Marta had slipped out unnoticed, and now Frederik came in just in time
to see the dripping coats hung up on the hat rack.

"Good-evening," he said in what he intended for a cordial tone.

"Ah, just in time," answered Colonel Lawton. "Gee Whillikins! What a
day!"

Then turning again to Mr. Batholommey he went on jocularly:

"Great weather for baptisms--Parson."

Having successfully disentangled himself at last from all his
water-soaked outer coverings, Mr. Batholommey turned and offered a damp
and rainy hand to Frederik.

"Good-evening, good-evening, Frederik," he said impressively. "I'm glad
to see you. We are pleased to be here, _in spite_ of the weather."

"Well, here we are, Frederik, my boy,----" put in Colonel Lawton. "At
the time you set."

After shaking hands with both men, Frederik, perhaps unconsciously,
wiped his own on his handkerchief. Then going to the desk, he took a
paper from under the paperweight. After studying it a moment, he said
(smiling a bit to himself and turning that the others might not see the
smile):

"I sent for you to hear a memorandum left by my uncle. I came across it
only this morning."

Both Mr. Batholommey and Colonel Lawton tried to conceal their
excitement.

"I must have drawn up ten wills for the old gentleman," announced
Colonel Lawton, "but he always tore 'em up."

Then, throwing back his head and peering at Frederik through his
spectacles:

"May I have a drink of his plum brandy, Frederik?"

"Certainly," answered Frederik carelessly. "Help yourself. Pastor, will
you have some?"

Colonel Lawton poured out a glass of brandy and offered it to Mr.
Batholommey, then helped himself with alacrity. In the roll of thunder
which came at that moment, no one heard the footsteps of Mrs.
Batholommey, as she entered from the "front parlour."

The tableau that met her vision caused her to give a little shriek as
she stopped short, and gazed with horror-struck eyes at her husband and
his brandy glass.

"Why, _Henry_! _What_ are you doing? Are your feet wet?"

Mr. Batholommey did not get a drink every day, and this one was much too
nearly his to be relinquished now. It was not a case for self-denial.
It was not a case where it was necessary to be a good example for any
one. Therefore the pastor gave place to the husband for a moment, and
when Mrs. Batholommey repeated:

"Are your feet wet, Henry?"

He answered with decision:

"No, Rose, they're _not_. I want a drink and I'm going to _take_ it.
It's a bad night."

Mrs. Batholommey said no more, but closing her mouth tightly, turned
away with lifted eyebrows and downcast eyes, reproachful indignation
bristling at every point.

Her husband, well pleased at his little victory, smacked his lips with
enjoyment; returned the now empty glass to the Colonel and, rubbing his
hands together, went toward the fireplace. Mrs. Batholommey, her
indignation quickly forgotten, joined him there and sat down beside him.
Colonel Lawton, hastily replacing decanter and glasses on the table,
also drew up a chair in front of the fire--and waited.




CHAPTER XI

THE LEGACIES


Frederik, glancing at the backs of the three eager, huddled figures
crouching almost literally in the fireplace, smiled again to
himself--and allowed them to wait.

Finally, Colonel Lawton could stand it no longer. Still with his back to
the heir, and his eyes toward the fire, he cried:

"Well, go ahead, Frederik."

No response. Mr. Batholommey tried next.

"I knew your uncle would remember his friends and his charities," he
said smugly. "He gave it in such a free-handed, princely way."

Frederik could not resist a sarcastic chuckle, as he glanced toward the
three backs once more, and then began to read the memorandum aloud.

"_For Mrs. Batholommey:_"

He got no further for, at the first word, the three chairs were turned
around to face Frederik, quickly and simultaneously; so that the
beneficiaries might not have even their own backs between them and their
coming fortune.

At hearing her name, Mrs. Batholommey burst out:

"The dear man! To think he remembered _me_! I knew he'd remember the
church and Mr. Batholommey--of course--but to think he'd remember _me_!"

Here she cast her eyes up to heaven in grateful recognition.

"He knew that our income was very limited," she went on comfortably. "He
was _so thoughtful_. His purse," she sighed with feeling, "was always
open."

Having delivered this eulogism of the dead, the lady folded her hands
placidly, and with eyes cast down, but attentive, settled herself to
await developments.

Frederik looked at her a moment, grinned to himself, then continued:

"_For Mr. Batholommey:_"

The clergyman nodded solemnly, but a pleased expression crept about the
corners of his mouth and his face took on an extra look of smugness.

"Our reward is laid up for us," he murmured sententiously, "where we
least expect it."

"Quite so----" said Frederik shortly. "And as the doctor isn't
here--well, the next is you, Colonel. The others mentioned are people
in his employ."

Colonel Lawton settled lower in his chair, until he might almost be said
to be lying on his back. He crossed his legs luxuriously and took a
cigar from his pocket, saying as he lighted it:

"He knew I did the best I could for him--the _grand old man_!" Then
dropping the eulogistic tone for one of strict business:

"What'd he leave me?"

Frederik kept them waiting a moment longer. He was having the time of
his life. He had purposely strung out the situation to its last thread,
for the joy of witnessing the self-satisfied eagerness of the three
legatees. Silent now, but acutely attentive, they sat with watchful eyes
trained on Frederik and the all-important paper which he was holding so
carelessly in his hand--the paper that was presently to tell them so
much of moment. Then it came.

"Mrs. Batholommey, he wishes you to have his miniature--with his
affectionate regard."

Frederik took a miniature from the desk drawer and offered it to Mrs.
Batholommey with much ceremony. She did not take it, but sat waiting as
before, merely folding her hands as she purred:

"Dear old gentleman--and--er--yes?"

Frederik seemed not to hear her, and laying the miniature on the desk,
went on reading:

"To Mr. Batholommey----"

The clergyman's wife broke in quickly.

"But--er--you didn't finish _mine_!"

Frederik turned around in his chair and looked directly at her.

"You're finished," he said.

"I'm _finished_?" cried Mrs. Batholommey, in a voice trembling with
indignation.

"Rose!" her husband remonstrated in severe rebuke.

"Oh, it's all very well for you to say 'Rose!' How would _you_ like it
to get nothing but an old picture? Tell me that!"

Here she had recourse to her handkerchief, and her lips trembled as she
wiped her eyes, sniffling sorrowfully and all unheeded by the others.

Frederik took a watch fob from the drawer before he continued his
reading.

"To Mr. Batholommey: my antique watch fob--with profound respect."

The executor rolled the words under his tongue.

Mr. Batholommey rose, bowed graciously, and accepted the watch fob
without looking at it. Then he sat down.

The voice of Fate went on:

"To Colonel Lawton----"

Before Frederik could get any farther, Mrs. Batholommey was again at the
front:

"His _watch fob_? Is that what he left _Henry_? Is that all? His----Why!
_Well!_ I can't believe it! If he had no wish to make our life easier,
at least he should have left something for the church. Oh, Henry!" she
cried in consternation. "Won't the congregation have a crow to pick with
you!"

Frederik no longer made any effort to conceal his pleasure at the part
he had to play. He smiled broadly and maliciously and he was quite
willing that they should all see him smile.

It must be said of Mr. Batholommey that he took his disappointment
rather well. He said nothing at all, and he tried not to show how he
felt. In fact he tried not to _feel_ any resentment toward his late
parishioner. It was one of the hardest moments of his life; but he knew
that as a clergyman he should be able to forgive--and he tried very
hard.

It would have been so comfortable to have a tidy sum to put by for his
old age! He had expected it so confidently! He had flattered and praised
and praised and flattered! And now, after all, he was left high and
dry--with a watch fob to look to for comfort in his declining years! He
would keep his feelings to himself if possible, however. He did not care
to make Frederik's triumph any greater, or his smile any broader on his
account; so he compelled himself to listen to the third part of the
memorandum with an expression of polite interest.

"To my lifelong friend, Colonel Lawton, I leave my most cherished
possession."

The Colonel preened himself. He stuck his thumbs into the armholes of
his vest and wagged his crossed foot complacently. This was to be the
real kernel of the memorandum.

His appearance of security was too much for Mrs. Batholommey.

"Oh! When the church hears----"

She was interrupted by Colonel Lawton:

"I don't know why he was called upon to leave anything to the church,"
he said truculently, uncrossing his legs and leaning forward. "He gave
it thousands, and only last month he put in chimes. As I look at it, he
wished to give you something he had used--something personal. Perhaps
the miniature and the fob _ain't_ worth three whoops in hell--it's the
_sentiment_!"

He lay back in his chair again as he fairly chewed on the word
'sentiment.' Once more he crossed his legs, and peered at Frederik
through his glasses.

"Drive on, Fred," he ordered.

"To Colonel Lawton, my father's prayer book."

As he read, Frederik put one hand into the drawer, and took out a worn
prayer book.

Mr. Batholommey smiled, and chuckled behind his hand, but Colonel Lawton
seemed dazed. His jaw dropped, and he looked helplessly at Frederik and
the others.

"What?" he said in a choking voice. "His prayer book--_me_?"

As in a dream he slowly leaned forward and took it gingerly between two
fingers as one might a June bug--gazing at it in amazed horror and
incredulity the while.

"Is that all?" demanded Mrs. Batholommey.

"That's all," answered Frederik, bowing to Mrs. Batholommey and smiling
radiantly.

Colonel Lawton, still dazed, could only reiterate:

"A prayer book. Me? What for?"

Then he got up slowly.

"Well, I'll be----Here, Parson." As an idea struck him, he turned
quickly toward Mr. Batholommey. "Let's shift--you take the prayer book
and I'll take the old fob!"

Mr. Batholommey smiled and waved away the offered book.

"Thank you," he said smoothly, "I already have a prayer book."

At this retort, the Colonel wilted completely. Drawing his chair close
to the fire he sat down limply and gave himself up to bitter reflection.

Mrs. Batholommey seemed the least able of the three to bear the
shattering of her high hopes. She moved around the room restlessly.

"Well, all I can say is"--(her voice shook and her eyes reproached
Frederik)--"I'm disappointed in your uncle."

No one paid any attention to her remark, each person being engrossed in
his own thoughts. For some moments the air was pregnant with unspoken
invective.




CHAPTER XII

MOSTLY CONCERNING GRATITUDE


Finally Colonel Lawton turned toward Frederik. He was now sitting
astride his chair and puffing violently at his cigar.

"Is _this_ what you hauled us out in the rain for?" he snarled.

Mrs. Batholommey, all unheeding, went on with her own train of thought.

"I see it all now," she whimpered. "He only gave to the church to show
off!"

"Rose!" her husband cried, aghast. "I myself am disappointed, but----"

"_He did!_" interrupted Mrs. Batholommey in tears of wrath. "Oh, why
didn't he continue his work? He was not generous. He was a hard,
uncharitable, selfish old man."

"Rose, my dear!" remonstrated Mr. Batholommey. "Think what you are
saying!"

"He was! If he were here, I'd say it to his face. The congregation
sicked _you_ after him. And now he's gone and you'll get nothing more.
And they'll call you slow--slow and pokey! You'll see! To-morrow you'll
wake up!"

"My dear!" expostulated her husband once more.

But Mrs. Batholommey paid no attention to his words or to the beseeching
look that accompanied them. She waved an arm dramatically.

"Here's a man the rector spent half his time with--and for what? A watch
fob!"

The ineffable scorn with which she pronounced these last words caused
Mr. Batholommey to hang his head.

"You'll see!" she went on. "This will be the end of you! It's not what
you preach that counts nowadays. It's what you coax out of the rich
parishioners' pockets."

"Mrs. Batholommey!" thundered the clergyman, taking a step forward; but
he might as well have tried to stem the ocean.

"The church needs funds to-day. Religion doesn't stand where it did,
when a college professor is saying that--that--"--(here her voice
broke)--"the Star of Bethlehem was only a comet."

The end of the sentence resolved itself into a veritable wail and she
sat down quickly and subsided into her handkerchief.

"My dear!" reiterated the helpless husband.

"Oh!" she wailed through her tears, "if I said all the things I feel
like saying about Peter Grimm"--(here it almost sounded as if she ground
her teeth)--"well--I shouldn't be a fit clergyman's wife. Not to leave
his dear friends a----"

Again her voice was muffled in the folds of the handkerchief, and
Colonel Lawton took advantage of the temporary lull to put in a word.

"He wasn't _liberal_," he said, rising, "but for God's sake, Madam,
think what he ought to have done for _me_ after my patiently listening
to his plans for twenty years! Mind, I'm not complaining, but what have
I got out of it? A Bible!"

"Oh, you've feathered _your_ nest, Colonel!" cried Mrs. Batholommey,
recovering somewhat.

"I never came here," retorted Colonel Lawton spitefully, "that _you_
weren't begging!"

"See here, Lawton," the clergyman interrupted truculently, "don't forget
who you are speaking to!"

Colonel Lawton waved his hand patronisingly at the clergyman.

"That's all right, Parson. I know who I'm speaking to. We're all in the
same boat--one's as good as another--when we're all up against a thing
like this. If anything, you two are worse than I am, for you stand for
better things. What would your congregation think of either of you if
they could look into your hearts this moment and see 'em as they
_really_ are?"

"Really are--really are!" cried Mrs. Batholommey. "I'm not ashamed to
have any one see my heart as it really is!"

(And Mrs. Batholommey was telling the truth, for she was a good woman at
heart, and it was not her fault that she had a human desire for this
world's goods for those she loved, for the church, and for herself.)

Here Frederik, who had watched the scene with much amusement at first,
came forward through the increasing gloom. He was getting tired of the
childish bickering.

"Well, well, well, I'm disgusted," he said, "when I see such
heartlessness! He was putty in all your hands."

"Oh, you can defend his memory. _You_ got the money!" cried Mrs.
Batholommey, with asperity. "He liked flattery and you gave him what he
wanted and you gave him plenty of it."

"Why not?" retorted Frederik calmly, getting a cigarette out of his
case. "The rest of you were at the same thing--yes?"

He struck a match and lighted his cigarette as he continued in a
disagreeable tone:

"And I had the pleasure of watching him hand out the money that belonged
to me--to _me_," he repeated. "My money! What business had he to be
generous with my money?"

Still talking, Frederik sat down at the desk.

"If he'd lived much longer, I'd have been a pauper. It's a lucky thing
for me he di----"

Frederik had the grace to leave the word unfinished.

Mr. Batholommey broke the slight pause.

"Young man," he said solemnly, "it might have been better if Mr. Grimm
had given _all_ he had to charity--for he left his money to an ingrate."

The "ingrate" laughed derisively.

"Ha! Ha! Ha!" he cried. "You amuse one! You don't know how amusing you
are."

No one cared to add further to Frederik's amusement, so they all sat
still. The room was now perfectly dark, except for an occasional flash
of heat-lightning from the vanished storm.

Night had crept upon them unheeded, so intent had they been on their
petty wrangling.

Finally Mrs. Batholommey got up and went towards the desk.

"Where is the miniature?" she demanded. "I don't want it--but I'll take
it."

Frederik lighted a match, and by its flickering blaze found the
discarded miniature lying face downward on the desk. Mrs. Batholommey
snatched it from his fingers, and made her way back to the fireplace.

"Ha! Ha! Ha!" laughed Frederik again.

"Rose, my dear," began Mr. Batholommey, "the min----"

"Sh!" interrupted Frederik.

There was a pause. Then he rose.

"Who came into the room?" he asked in a strange voice.

He lit a match and waved it slowly in the direction of the hall door. It
was extinguished instantly as if the wind had blown it out. He lighted
another, saying:

"We're sitting in the darkness like owls. Who came in?" he demanded
again.

There was no answer as he peered around the room, holding the match
toward first one corner and then another.

"I didn't hear any one," said the Colonel.

"Nor I," added Mrs. Batholommey.

"No," said Mr. Batholommey.

"I was _sure_ some one came in," Frederik said in a strange voice.

"You must have imagined it," suggested Mr. Batholommey. "Our nerves are
all upset."

"I'll get a light," Frederik said, starting toward the dining-room.

At that moment, Marta entered with the welcome lamps. She carried two of
them, one already lighted, which she put upon the table. The other
Frederik took quickly from her and carried to the chain-bracket over the
desk. This he adjusted with Marta's help, and then lighted.

After which he glanced apprehensively about the room once more. Even
under the reassuring flood of light his impression that some one had
stolen in upon the dim-lit conference would not wholly vanish.




CHAPTER XIII

THE RETURN


The Dead Man came home.

The old collie, lying stretched in the deep porch, safe from the storm,
knew him. As the Dead Man came up the walk between the trim beds of
rain-soaked flowers, the old dog crawled rheumatically to its feet, the
bleared eyes brightening, the feathered tail awag in joyous greeting to
the loved master who had been so long and so unaccountably absent.

Peter Grimm laid a hand caressingly on his old pet's head; then passed
into his former home.

And so, at Frederik's frightened demand, "Who came into the room?" the
Dead Man stood among his own again. Before him was the nephew he had
loved. Nearby were the husband and wife whose follies and harmless
affectations he had forgiven with a laugh of amusement, for the sake of
their goodness and for the devotion they bore himself. Lounging in the
chair that had been his own was the lawyer who had been his dear friend
and adviser. The friends he had cared for, the nephew on whom his every
hope had been set.

With a wistful half-smile, Peter Grimm surveyed the group.

And, as Marta brought in one lighted lamp and then bustled about
lighting another, he stood in clear view of them all. Clad in the same
old-fashioned garb with which they were so familiar, he was unchanged,
save that all age and all care lines were wiped from his face.

He was not a wraith, no grisly spectre, no half-nebulous Shape. He was
Peter Grimm, rugged, homespun, the man whose iron individuality had
undergone and could undergo no change.

He stood there in the lamplight, plainly visible--to such as had eyes to
see him.

The dog, with that sense which God gives to all animals and withholds
from all humans, had had no more difficulty in recognising him than when
Peter Grimm had walked the earth in the flesh.

The faculty which makes a sleeping dog awake, raise its head, wag its
tail and follow with its eyes the movements of some invisible form that
moves from place to place in a room,--which makes a flock of chickens
scatter squawking and fluttering when no human being can discern cause
for their flight--which makes a horse shy violently when travelling a
patch of road, apparently barren of anything to alarm him,--which makes
a cat suddenly arch its back and spit and strike at the Unseen, or else
rub purringly against an invisible hand--this faculty made Peter Grimm
very real to his blear-eyed, asthmatic old collie.

But the inmates of the room, being but human, had seen and heard
nothing. Frederik, it is true, being in a constant state of nervous
tension that rendered his senses less dense and earthy than usual, had
fancied he heard--or felt--some one enter the room. But at the
disclaimers of the rest, the notion vanished as such notions do. And the
warm flood of lamplight dispelled whatever of the psychic may have
brooded over the little group, bringing back their comfortable
materialism with a rush.

Wherefore, in his old home and among his own, Peter Grimm stood unseen;
that deprecatory half-smile on his square, ageless face.

The lighting of the lamps and Marta's noisy return to her own culinary
domain served as signals to break up the group about the desk. Mr.
Batholommey crossed the room and took his hat and coat from the rack,
passing within a hand's-breadth of the smiling, expectant Peter Grimm as
he did so.

"Well, Frederik," said the rector doubtfully by way of farewell, "I hope
that you'll follow your uncle's example at least as far as our parish
poor are concerned,--and keep on with _some_ of his charities."

Mrs. Batholommey, dutifully following her husband to the rack and
helping him on with his coat, turned to hear Frederik answer the
question she and the rector had so often and so anxiously discussed
during the past ten days. The heir did his best to settle their every
doubt in the fewest possible words.

"I may as well tell you now, as any time," said he, "that you needn't
look to me for any charitable graft at all. Your parish poor will have
to begin hustling for a living now. I don't intend to waste good money
in feeding what you Americans call 'a bunch of panhandlers.'"

"Oh!" cried Mrs. Batholommey, inexpressibly disappointed.

The smile died on Peter Grimm's face and the light of happy expectancy
was gone from his eyes.

"I am very sorry, Frederik," said the rector stiffly, "not only that
you can speak so of God's poor, but that you are not willing to continue
your uncle's splendid philanthropies. It--it doesn't seem possible that
he never told you how dear his charities were to him. Well," he broke
off with a shrug, and glancing at his watch, "I've got thirty minutes to
make a call before tea time."

"I must be toddling, too," said Colonel Lawton. "Are you going my way,
Mr. Batholommey? It's queer, Frederik," he added, bidding his host
good-bye, "it's queer--deucedly queer how things turn out. There's one
thing certain: the old gentleman should have made a will. But it's too
late now for us to grumble about that. By the way, what are you going to
do with all his relics and family heirlooms, Frederik? Have you thought
of it? I supposed, of course, you'd keep everything just as he left it.
But from the way you've talked this afternoon, I wonder----"

"Heirlooms? Relics?" queried Frederik, puzzled. "Oh--you mean all this
junk?" with a comprehensive hand wave that included Dutch clock, Dutch
warming pans, Dutch bric-a-brac, and Dutch furniture. "This junk all
over the house? Oh, I'll have it carted to the nearest ash heap. It
isn't worth a red cent of any one's money."

Peter Grimm strode forward, his lips parted in quick protest. But
Colonel Lawton was already answering, with an appraising look about the
room:

"I don't know about that, Frederik. It may not be as worthless as you
seem to think. Better let me send for a dealer to sort it over after
you've gone on your honeymoon. I've heard that some people are fools
enough to pay a lot of good money for this sort of antique trash."

"Not a bad idea," approved Frederik. "See what you can do about it,
won't you? I want it cleared out. And if I can get rid of it and do it
at a profit, too, why, all the better."

"If I could get that old clock," put in Mrs. Batholommey, the light of
the bargain hunt shining in her large face, "I might consent to take it
off your hands. Of course it isn't really worth anything. But----"

"I've an idea," replied Frederik, with charming dearth of civility,
"that it's worth a lot more than you'd pay me for it."

"I hope," she snapped angrily as she glared at Frederik, "that your poor
dear uncle is where he can see his mistake now!"

"I am where I can see several," said the Dead Man to ears that could not
hear.

"Do you know," pursued Mrs. Batholommey, whose depths of professional
sweetness had been turned faintly sub-acid by the events of the day--"do
you know, Frederik, what I would like to say to your uncle if I could
just once stand face to face with him, this very minute?"

"Yes," smiled Peter Grimm sadly, as he looked deep into her eyes, "I
know."

"I should say to him----" began Mrs. Batholommey.

Then she checked herself as at some impulse she herself did not
understand, and finished somewhat lamely:

"No, I wouldn't say it, either. He's dead. And we're told we must speak
no ill of the dead. Though, for my part, I never could see what right we
gain to immunity just by dying. And--oh, by the way, Henry," she broke
off as her husband and the lawyer passed out of the vestibule, "Kathrien
expects you back for supper. Don't forget, will you, dear? Good-night,
Colonel Lawton."

She followed them, closed the front door behind them, and bustled off to
look after the arrangements for supper.

Frederik yawned, lighted a cigarette, and sauntered out into the office,
Peter Grimm watching him with infinitely sad reproach in his luminous
eyes.

Then, left alone in the room he had loved, the Dead Man looked about him
at the dear old bits of furniture and ornaments that had meant so much
to him and whose fate he had just heard weighed between auctioneer's
hammer and rubbish heap.

He moved across to the rack, as if by lifelong instinct, and hung his
antique hat on its accustomed peg. The simple, everyday action brought
him so vividly close to older days that, as Marta pottered in with
another newly filled lamp, he accosted her.

"Marta!" he called, as she gave no sign of recognition to his kindly nod
and smile.

She set down the lamp in its place on the piano, crossed to the
pulley-weight clock, and noisily wound it. As the old woman started back
toward her kitchen, the Dead Man put himself once more in her way.

"Marta!" said he, then more loudly and peremptorily, "_Marta!_"

She passed within an inch of his outstretched hand and entered the
kitchen, shutting the door behind her. Peter Grimm stared blankly after
his housekeeper.

"I seem to be a stranger in my own house," he murmured. "My friends pass
me by. Their gross eyes cannot see me. Their gross ears will not hear
me. But--Lad knew me. He came to meet me, wagging his tail just as he
used to. I--I remember I've more than once noticed his going to meet
other people like that. People _I_ couldn't see in those days."

Frederik lounged back from the office, cigarette in mouth. He took out
his watch, compared it with the clock on the wall, slipped it back into
his pocket, and was crossing to the outer door when the telephone bell
on the desk jangled.

Frederik laid down his cigarette, seated himself at the desk, and picked
up the receiver.

"Hello!" he called.

At the reply, he glanced around hastily, to make sure he was not likely
to be overheard. Then, sinking his voice almost to a whisper and
speaking with a nervous, almost guilty eagerness, he answered:

"Yes. Yes. This is Mr. Grimm. Mr. Frederik Grimm. I've been waiting all
day to hear from you, Mr. Hicks. How are you? Wait one moment, please."

He rose, crossed the room, closed the door into the dining-room,--the
only door that had been open,--glanced up into the bedroom gallery to
make certain it was empty, then hurried back to the telephone.

"Yes," said he. "Go ahead."

There was a brief pause while he listened. Then he replied, in a tone of
laboured indifference:

"Oh, no. You're quite mistaken. I am not 'eager to sell.' Not at all. As
a matter of fact," he continued unctuously, "I much prefer to carry out
my dear uncle's wishes and keep the business in the family. You must
surely remember how determined he was that it should be kept
on.--What?--'If I could get my price,' eh? That's different, of course.
It puts a new aspect on the whole affair.--What? Oh, well, an offer such
as that deserves careful thought. I could not decline it offhand.--No, I
admit it is very tempting.--'Talk it over?' Certainly."

He paused, then went on in answer to a query from the other end of the
wire:

"To-morrow? No, I'm afraid not. You see, I'm going to be married
to-morrow. A man does not want to be bothered with business deals on his
wedding day.--No, the next day won't do, either, I'm afraid. You see, we
are sailing directly for Europe. Thank you. Yes, I deserve all the
congratulations you can offer me.--What?--Very well. This evening, then.
That will suit me perfectly. You're in New York, I suppose? What time
will it be convenient to you to get to Grimm Manor?--What?--Yes, that's
all right. No. Not here at the house. I'll meet you at the hotel. The
tavern.--Yes, I'll be there promptly.--What?"

He listened a moment, then laughed in evident, if subdued, amusement.

"So the dear old gentleman used to tell you his plans never failed, did
he?" he questioned. "Yes, I've heard the same boast from him hundreds of
times. That's one reason why I want the deal kept quiet till it's
settled. So I asked you to meet me at the tavern instead of here at the
house. I don't want it thought by other people that I'd run counter to
his plans in any way. God rest his soul! Hey? 'What would he say if he
knew?' I hate to think. He could express himself very forcibly when his
dear, stubborn old will was crossed. You may remember that. Oh, well,
it's _life_. Everything must change."

There was a roll of thunder. At the same instant the windows flared
pink-white with lightning. A flash of electricity ran purring and
crackling along the telephone itself.

Frederik, with a sharp cry of surprise, dropped the instrument, and
squeezed his electrically shocked arm. Then gingerly he picked up the
telephone, replaced the receiver, and turned away toward the window
seat.

Peter Grimm stood eyeing the telephone as if the man who had so lately
been at the other end of the wire were directly in front of him.

"You don't know it, Hicks," said the Dead Man quietly, "but you will
never carry this plan of yours through. We are going to meet very soon,
you and I."

As if in response to his strange prophecy, the telephone jangled once
more. Frederik returned to the desk and put the receiver to his ear.

"Hello!" he called. "Oh, it's you, Mr. Hicks? No, they didn't cut us
off. I thought you were through.--What?--A little louder, please. I
can't hear you very well.--What?--You're feeling ill? Oh, I'm
sorry.--What?--Oh, yes, it will do just as well to send your lawyer
instead, if you find you're too sick to make the journey. Your lawyer
will be empowered to attend to everything in your name, I
suppose?--Good.--Then we can close the deal to-night. At the hotel and
at the same time. All right. What did you say his name was?--Shelp?--All
right. Good-bye. I hope you'll feel much better in the morning, Mr.
Hicks."

He relighted his cigarette, humming a little tune under his breath as he
walked from the desk. His narrow face was very content.

"And that's the boy I loved and trusted!" said Peter Grimm, half aloud,
watching Frederik take his hat and umbrella from the rack and leave the
house. "I wonder if I am to unearth many more of my mistakes. I come
upon a new one at every turn."

His wandering gaze rested on the door of Kathrien's room, in the gallery
above. His lips parted in the old whimsical smile. Lifting his voice, he
gave the odd call that had for years been a signal to Kathrien of his
presence in the house and his desire to see her.

"_Ou-oo!_" rang out the familiar cry.

And, before its echoes could die away, Kathrien was out of her room and
at the stairhead. She stood there an instant, dazed, wondering, like
some one half-awakened from heavy sleep.

Looking down into the room below, she slowly descended the stairs.

"I thought some one called me," she said.

And though she spoke the words in her own brain and not from the lips,
Peter Grimm heard and answered her.

"You did," said he. "I called you."

Filled with a sense that she was not alone, yet seeing and hearing no
one, she came down into the seemingly vacant room. And, still without
words, she said:

"I thought I heard a voice like--like----"

"Yes," answered the Dead Man again, "you wanted me, little girl. That's
why I have come. There, there!" he soothed, as she stood with troubled
face trying to formulate and understand the strange sensation that had
suddenly taken possession of her. "Don't worry, Katje. It'll come out
all right. We'll arrange things very differently. I've come back to----"

She moved away, unhearing. She passed unseeing from the loving
outstretched arms.

"Katje!" he called tenderly.

But she did not turn at the loving appeal in his soundless voice.

"Oh, Katje! Katje!" he pleaded, following her. "Can't I make my presence
known to you? Oh, _don't_ cry!"

For the tears had welled up, unbidden, in her eyes.

And this time his words, in a vague, roundabout way, seemed to reach her
understanding.

"Oh, well," she sighed, drying her eyes. "Crying doesn't help."

"Ah!" exclaimed Peter Grimm eagerly. "Good! _Good!_ She hears me! Smile,
little girl! _Smile_, I say."

A trembling ghost of a smile played about her sad lips.

"That's right!" he encouraged. "Smile! _Smile!_ You haven't smiled
before since I--since I found there was a place a million times happier
and lovelier and more wonderful than this world that I left. Listen,
little girl! Listen, Katje, and try to understand me. _There are no
dead._ We never _really_ die. We couldn't if we tried to. See the
gardens out there. Look!"

As if in response to his words, Kathrien's half-smiling face was turned
toward the flowering garden beds that stretched away on every hand,
just outside the window.

"See the gardens," he went on, glad at his own seeming success in
catching and holding her attention. "They die. But they come back all
the better for it. All the fresher and younger and more beautiful. What
people call death is nothing more than a nap. We wake from it
freshened--rested--made over again. It's a wonderful sleep that people
fall into, old and slow and tired out. And they spring up from it like
happy children tumbling out of bed,--ready to frolic through another
world. It is as foolish and wrong to mourn for people who fall into that
dear sleep as to mourn for the children when they close their eyes at
the end of the day. _There is no death._ There are no dead. It is all
rest and wonder and beauty and perfect bliss. So stop being sad for me,
my own little girl!

"There!" he cried in triumph, as the smile deepened on her pale face.
"You're happier already! And you begin to understand me. You can hear
what I am saying. Because no sin, no grossness has ever shut your ears
to all but earthly sounds. Now listen to me carefully: Katje, I want you
to break that silly, wicked promise I wheedled you into making. I want
you to break it. You mustn't ruin your life--and James's--by marrying
Frederik. It would mean misery for every one. Most of all for _you_,
little girl. That's why I came here. To undo the harm that my blindness
and obstinacy brought about. When that is settled I can take my journey
back in peace. I can't go until you break that promise. And--and oh, I
_long_ to go, Katje! _Katje!_" his voice rising in yearning entreaty, as
the smile faded from her face and her big eyes once more filled. "Isn't
my message _any_ clearer to you?"

"Oh," sighed Kathrien, half aloud. "I'm so alone--so _alone_!"

"Alone?" he echoed. "You are not alone, Katje. I'm here. Can't you feel
my presence? And then there's your mother. The mother you were too
little to remember. I have met her, Katje. I have met your mother. She
knew me at once. After all those years. 'You are Peter Grimm!' she said.
I told her you had a happy home here. And she said she knew that. Then I
told her about the future I had arranged, and the plans I'd made for you
and Frederik. And she said: 'Peter Grimm, you have overlooked the most
important thing in the world:--_Love!_ Give her the right to the choice
of her lover. It is her right.' Then it came over me all at once that I
had made a terrible mistake. That I had been presumptuous and had tried
to play Providence and shape the future of another. At that moment,
Katje, you called to me. And I came back to show you the way."

He moved nearer to her.

"Your mother," he whispered, bending over the girl as she sank into a
chair by the fire, her eyes dreaming and full of a new joy, "your mother
told me to lay my hand on your dear head and give you her blessing. And
she said I must tell you she will be with you,--close--_close_ to
you--in heart and thought, until the day shall come when she can hold
you in her arms. You and your loved husband."

Kathrien's dreamy gaze strayed from the fire-flicker on the hearth to
the office door, on whose farther side she knew Hartmann was at work.

"Yes," smiled Peter Grimm, noting her glance. "You and James. And the
message ended in this kiss."

He touched his lips to her forehead. And, at the unfelt contact, the
light again sprang into her eyes.

"Can't you see I'm trying to help you, Katje?" he begged. "Can't you
even hope? Come, come! _Hope!_ Why, anybody can hope. It is the very
easiest and most natural thing on earth. Especially when one is
young--as you and I are. What _is_ Youth but perpetual Hope?"

The light in her eyes deepened. Her look strayed again to the closed
office door. She rose and took a step toward it, then turned, passed her
hand caressingly over the flowers on the desk, and moved over to the
piano.

She seated herself on the music stool and, for the first time in ten
endless days, let her fingers stray over the keys. In a hushed little
voice she began to sing:

  "The bird so free in the heavens
  Is but the slave of the nest.
  For all things must toil as God wills it,
  Must laugh and toil and rest.
  The rose must bloom in the garden,
  The bee must gather its store.
  The cat must watch the mousehole,
  And the dog must guard the door."

"Oh!" she broke off in sudden self-reproach. "How _can_ I sit here
singing,--at a time like this!"

"Sing!" urged the Dead Man. "Why not? Why not at a time like this as
well as at any other time? Is it because you are afraid you are not
being sad enough at losing me? You _haven't_ lost me. Nothing is ever
lost. The old uncle you loved doesn't sleep out in the churchyard dust.
That is only a dream. He is _here_--alive! More alive than ever he was.
A thousandfold more alive. All his age and weaknesses and faults are
gone. Youth is glowing in his heart. He is bathed in it. It radiates
from him. Eternal Youth that no one still on earth can know. Oh, little
girl of mine, if only I could tell you what is ahead of you! It's the
wonderful secret of the Universe. And you _won't_ hear me? You won't
understand?"

Still smiling, but without turning toward the loving, eager Spirit close
beside her, Kathrien was looking out into the fragrant June dusk. Peter
Grimm shrugged his shoulders.

"I must try some other way of making you hear," said he.

He looked up at the closed door of Willem's sick room for a moment, then
nodded.

"Here comes some one," he announced, with the old whimsical twist of his
lips, "who will know all about it. The secrets of the other world are as
plain as day to him. He has told me so himself."




CHAPTER XIV

"I CAN'T GET IT ACROSS"


The door of Willem's room opened, and Dr. McPherson came out on the
landing. He moved slowly, hesitatingly, as though impelled by some force
outside his logical comprehension.

Still walking as if drawn forward half against his will, the doctor
descended the stairs to the big living-room. At the stair-foot stood
Peter Grimm, with outstretched hands to receive him.

"Well, Andrew," said the Dead Man, in the tone of banter that had never
in life failed to "get a rise" out of his medical crony, "I apologise.
You were right. I was mistaken. I didn't know what I was talking about.
So I've come back, as I promised, to keep our compact and to apologise.
You see, I----"

"Well, Doctor," asked Kathrien, looking back into the room at sound of
McPherson's steps, "how is Willem?"

"Better," answered McPherson. "He's dropped off to sleep again. I'm
still a bit puzzled about his case. It's----"

"Andrew! _Andrew!_" interrupted the Dead Man, almost fiercely. "I've got
a message to deliver, but I can't get it across. This sort of thing is
your own beloved specialty. Now's your chance. The chance you've always
been longing for. Tell her I don't want her to marry Frederik! Tell her
I----"

"A puzzling condition," continued McPherson, unhearing. "I can't quite
grasp the meaning----"

"What meaning?" demanded Peter Grimm. "Mine? Try again. Tell her I don't
want her to----"

"But," went on McPherson, drawing out pad and fountain pen, "I'll leave
this prescription for one of the gardeners to take over to the
druggist's. I'll leave it as I go out. I'll be back in--Why, what's up,
Kathrien? What has happened? Oh, you've thought it over, eh? That's
good. That's the way it should be. I left you all tears and now I find
you all smiles. It----"

"Yes," answered Kathrien, half ashamed at her own oddly changed spirits.
"I am happier for some reason. Much, _much_ happier than I've been for
days and days. I've--I've had such a strange feeling this past few
minutes!"

"Have, eh?" asked McPherson curiously. "H'm! So have I. It's in the air,
I suppose. I've been as restless as a hungry mouse. Something, for
instance, seemed to draw me downstairs here. I can't explain it."

"I can," exulted Peter Grimm. "I'm beginning to be felt!"

"Doctor," hesitated Kathrien, looking nervously about her into the
dimmer corners of the lamplit room, "just a little while ago, I--I
thought I heard Oom Peter call me.--I was upstairs in my room. And it
seemed to me I could hear that dear old call he used to give. It was so
vivid, so distinct, so real! It was my imagination, of course. I'm so
used to hearing Oom Peter's voice in this room that sometimes I forget
for a moment that he isn't here. But--but some one _must_ have called
me. I couldn't have imagined it _all_. Isn't it strange to hear a call
like that and then look around and find no one is there?"

"It is a phenomenon well recognised in modern science," affirmed
McPherson. "I could cite you a hundred instances of it. Not all from
imaginative persons either, Kathrien!" he added solemnly. "I have the
firm conviction that in a very short time I shall hear from Peter!"

"I hope so," sighed the Dead Man in whimsical despair.

"He made the compact I told you about," continued McPherson, "and Peter
Grimm never broke his word. He will come back. Be sure of that. But what
I want is some positive proof,--some absolute test to prove his presence
when he comes. Poor old Peter! Bless his kind, obstinate heart! If he
keeps that compact with me and comes back, do you know what I shall ask
him first?"

"You poor, blind, deaf, old Scotchman!" laughed Peter Grimm. "Open your
eyes and your ears! You are like the man who lay down at the edge of the
river and died of thirst."

"What would you ask him first, Doctor?" queried the girl as McPherson
paused with dramatic effect, awaiting the question.

"First of all," said the doctor, "I shall ask him: 'Peter, in the next
world does our work go on just where we left it off here?'"

"Well," returned Peter Grimm thoughtfully, "that question is rather a
poser, isn't it?"

"It is a difficult question to answer, I admit," mused McPherson,
following what he deemed to be the trend of his own thoughts. "I
realise that."

"You heard me?" cried the Dead Man, with sudden excitement. "You
_heard_? Come! We're getting results at last, you and I!"

"Results," murmured the doctor abstractedly, "are----What was I saying?
Oh, yes. In the life-to-come, for instance, am I to be a bone-setter and
is he to keep on being a tulip man?"

"It stands to reason, Andrew, doesn't it?" suggested Peter Grimm. "What
chance would a beginner have with a fellow who knew his business before
he was born? Hey?"

With the merrily victorious air that he had ever assumed when he had
scored a telling point in their old-time discussions, Peter surveyed the
doctor.

"I believe, Katje," mused McPherson after a moment's consideration,
"that it is possible to have more than one chance at our life work. It
never occurred to me before, but----"

"There!" exclaimed the Dead Man. "You caught _that_! Now, why can't you
get that message about Kathrien's marriage? Try, man! Try!"

"Kathrien," said McPherson, suddenly shifting from conjecture to
everyday conditions, "have you thought over what I said to you about
this marriage with Frederik?"

"He _did_ get it!" muttered Peter Grimm.

"Yes," rejoined Kathrien, "I have thought it over, Doctor. And I thank
you with all my heart. But----"

"Well?"

"I shall go on with it. I shall be married, just as Oom Peter wished me
to. I shan't go back on my promise."

McPherson growled in futile disgust.

"Don't give up, Andrew!" exhorted Peter Grimm. "Don't give up! _Make_
her see it your way. A girl can always change her mind. Try again.
_Andrew!_"

The last word was almost a cry. For McPherson, with a shrug of his
shoulders, accepted defeat in surly silence and was tramping across to
the hat rack, where he began to gather up his outdoor raiment.

"Oh, Andrew! _Andrew!_" he pleaded, following him up. "Don't throw away
the fight so easily! Tell her to----"

"Good-bye, Kathrien," said the doctor at the threshold. "If you choose
to make toad-pie of your life, it's no business of mine. I'll drop in
later for a good-night look at Willem."

"Good-night, Doctor," answered Kathrien, "and--thank you again."

With a wordless grunt, McPherson went out, leaving Peter Grimm staring
hopelessly after him.

"I see I can't depend on _you_, Andrew," murmured the Dead Man, "in
spite of your psychic lore and your belief in my return. Why is it they
can all understand--or _half_ understand--the unimportant things I say,
and yet be deaf to my message? It is like picking out the simple words
in a foreign book and then not know what the story is about.
Marta--Kathrien--McPherson--they all fail me. I must find some other
way."

He turned slowly toward the door of the office. The door almost
immediately opened and James Hartmann came into the room. The young man
had a pen behind his ear and a half-written memorandum of sales in his
hand. He had evidently risen from his work and entered the living-room
on an unplanned impulse.

Kathrien had seated herself in a chair by the fire and was gazing
drearily into the red embers.

"Look at her, lad!" breathed Peter Grimm. "She is so pretty--so
young--so lonely! Look! There are kisses tangled in that gold hair of
hers where it curls about her forehead and neck. Hundreds of them. And
her lips are made for kisses. See how dainty and sweet and heart-broken
she is. She is dreaming of _you_, James. Are you going to let her go?
Why, who could resist such a girl? _You're not going to let her go!_ You
feel what I am saying to you. You won't give her up. She loves you, boy.
And you realise now that you can't live without her. Speak! Speak to
her!"

"Miss Kathrien!" said Hartmann earnestly; then halted, frightened at his
own temerity.

The girl looked up quickly. At sight of him she flushed and rose
impulsively to face him.

"Oh, James!" she cried. "I'm so glad--so _glad_ to see you!"

As their hands met the man's hesitancy fled.

"I _felt_ that you were in here," said he. "All at once I seemed to know
you were here and alone. And before I realised what I was doing, I came
in. I didn't mean to."

"Didn't mean to come and see me while you were here?" she echoed in
reproach. "Why not?"

"For the same reason I didn't stay when I was here before. I----"

"Why did you go away that time?" she demanded. "Why did you go without a
word of good-bye to--to any of us?"

"Tell her, boy," adjured Peter Grimm. "Don't mind _my_ feelings."

"Your uncle sent me away," blurted Hartmann, "but it was partly at my
own request."

"Oom Peter sent you away? Why?"

"I told him the truth again."

"Oh! One of your usual hot arguments that used to worry me so? I
remember how excited you both used to get. Was it about the superiority
of potatoes to orchids this time?"

"No. The superiority of one person to the whole world."

But she did not catch his meaning. She was looking up at the big
athletic body and the clean, strong face, with an absurd longing to
creep into the man's arms for shelter as might a tired child.

"It's so _good_ to see you back," she said.

"I'm only here for a few hours," he answered. "Just long enough to put
one or two details of the business to rights. Then I'm going away
again--this time for good."

"No! Where are you going?"

"Father and I are going to try our luck on our own account. I've a few
thousands from a legacy that came to me last month from my grandmother.
And father has saved a tidy little sum, too. We're going to start in
with small fruits and market gardening. We haven't decided just where."

"It will be so strange--so different--so lonely and _empty_ when I come
back," she mourned, "with Uncle and you both gone. It seems as if the
blessed old home was all broken up. It can never be the same again. I
don't know how I can muster courage to come into this house after----"

"It will be easier after the first wrench. Everything is easier than we
think it's going to be. And, Kathrien," he went on, steadying his voice
by a supreme effort, "I hope you'll be happy--beautifully happy."

Neither of them realised that her hand had somehow slipped into his and
was resting very contentedly in the big, firm grasp.

"Whether I'm happy or not," replied Kathrien miserably, "it's the only
thing to do. Please try to believe that. Oh, James, he died smiling at
me--thinking of me--loving me. And just before he went he had begged me
to marry Frederik. I shall never forget the wonderful look of happiness
in his eyes when I promised. It was all he wanted in life. He said he'd
never been so happy before. He smiled up at me for the very last time,
with his dear face all alight. And there he sat, smiling, after he was
gone. The smile of a man leaving this life absolutely satisfied--at
peace!"

"I know. Marta told me. I----"

"It's like a hand on my heart, hurting it almost unbearably when I
question doing anything he wanted. It has always been so with me ever
since I was a baby. I never could bear to go against his wishes. And now
that he's gone--why, I _must_ keep my word. I couldn't meet him in the
Hereafter if I didn't keep that last sacred promise to him. I couldn't
say my prayers at night. I couldn't speak his name in them. Oom Peter
trusted me. He depended on me. He did everything for me. I must do this
for him."

"No, no!" exclaimed the Dead Man. "You are wrong. Tell her so, James!"

"I wanted you to know this, James," finished Kathrien,
"because--because----"

A gush of tears blotted out Hartmann's tense, wretched face and choked
her hesitating utterance.

"Have you told Frederik that you don't love him?" asked Hartmann,
forcing himself to resist the yearning to gather her into his arms and
kiss away her tears. "Does he know?"

She nodded, her face buried in her hands.

"And Frederik is willing to take you like that? On those terms?"

Another dumb nod of the pretty, fluffy little head, with its face still
convulsed and hidden.

"The yellow dog!" burst forth Hartmann.

"You flatter him," sadly assented Peter Grimm.

"Look here, Kathrien," hurried on Hartmann, "I didn't mean to say a word
of this to-day,--or ever. Not a word. But the instant I came in here
from the office just now, something made me change my mind. I knew all
at once I _must_ talk to you. You looked so little, so young, so
helpless, all huddled up there by the fire. Kathrien, you've never had
to think for yourself. You don't know what you are doing in going on
with this blasphemous, loveless marriage. Why, dear, you are making the
most terrible mistake possible to a woman. Marriage _with_ love is often
a tragedy. Without love it is a hell. A horror that will deepen and grow
more dreadful with every year."

"Do you suppose I don't understand that?" she whispered. "Don't make it
harder for me."

"Your uncle was wrong to ask such a sacrifice. Why should you wreck your
life to carry out his pig-headed plans?"

"Oh!"

"Not strong enough yet," advised Peter Grimm. "Go on, lad."

"You are going to be wretched for the rest of your days, just to please
a dead man who can't even know about it," insisted Hartmann. "Or if he
_does_ know, you may be certain he sees the affair more sanely by this
time and is bitterly sorry he made you promise."

"He assuredly is," acquiesced Peter Grimm. "I wish I'd known in other
days that you had so much sense. Go ahead!"

"You mustn't speak so, James," reproved Kathrien, deeply shocked.
"I----"

"Yes, he must," contradicted the Dead Man. "Go on, James. Stronger!"

"But I _must_ speak so!" declared Hartmann, swept on by a power he could
not understand. "I'll speak my mind. I don't care how fond you were of
your uncle or how much he did for you. It was not right for him to ask
this sacrifice of you. The whole thing was the blunder of an obstinate
old man!"

"No! You mustn't!"

"I loved him, too," said Hartmann. "As much in my own way, perhaps, as
you did. Though he and I never agreed on any subject under the sun. But,
in spite of all my affection for him, I know and always knew he _was_ an
obstinate old man. Obstinate as a mule. It was the Dutch in him, I
suppose."

Peter Grimm nodded emphatic approval.

"Do you know why I was sent away?" rushed on Hartmann, still upheld and
goaded along by that incomprehensible impulse. "Do you know why I
quarrelled with your uncle?"

"No."

"Because I told him I loved you. He asked me. I didn't tell him because
I had any hopes. I hadn't. I haven't now. Oh, girl, I don't know why I'm
talking to you like this. I love you. And my arms are aching for you."

He stepped toward her, arms out as he spoke. She retreated, frightened,
to where Peter Grimm stood surveying the lover with keen approbation.

"No, no!" she warned. "You mustn't, James. It isn't right--don't."

Her next backward step brought her close to Peter Grimm. And the Dead
Man, with a swift motion of his hand, waved her forward into her lover's
outstretched arms.

Through no conscious volition of her own, Kathrien sped straight onward,
unswerving, unfaltering into the strong circle of those arms for whose
warm refuge she had so guiltily felt herself longing.

"No!" she panted, in dutiful resistance.

But the negation was lost against Hartmann's broad breast as he pressed
her closely to him.

"I love you!" he repeated over and over in a daze of rapture.

Then in awed wonder:

"And you love _me_, Kathrien!"

"No, no--don't make me say it, dear heart!"

"I _shall_ make you say it. It is true. You do love me!"

"What matter if I do?" wailed the girl. "It wouldn't change matters."

"Kathrien!"

"Please don't say anything more. I can't bear it."

Gently, reluctantly, she sought to release herself from that wonderful
embrace. But Hartmann now needed no Spirit Guest to urge him to hold his
own.

"I'm not going to let you go," he cried, kissing her white, upturned
face till the red glowed back into it. "I won't give you up, Kathrien. I
_won't_ give you up!"

"You must," she insisted, struggling more fiercely against herself than
against him. "You must, dear. I can't break my promise to Oom Peter.
I----"

The front door opened. The lovers sprang apart. Frederik entered,
glancing quickly from one to the other of them.

"Oh!" he observed. "You in here, Hartmann? I thought I'd find you in the
office. I've some unopened mail of my uncle's to glance over. Then I'll
join you there."

Hartmann took the broad hint, nodded, and left the room. Frederik's eyes
followed him steadily until the door closed behind the young intruder.
Then he turned to where Kathrien crouched, panting, bewildered,
trembling. Frederik abruptly went over to her, and, before she could
guess his purpose, kissed her full on the lips.

Involuntarily the girl recoiled as from some loathly thing.

"Don't!" she exclaimed, fighting for her shaken self-control. "Please
don't!"

"Why not?" he snapped.

She did not answer.

"Has Hartmann been talking to you?"

She moved toward the stair-foot.

"Just a moment, please," Frederik interposed, hurrying forward to catch
up with her before she could gain the safety of the stairway.

"Hartmann _has_ been talking to you. What has he been saying?"

He had seized her hand as she made to mount the stairway. As she did not
reply to his question, he repeated it, adding:

"Do you really imagine, Kathrien, that you care for that--fellow?"

"I'd rather not talk about it, please, Frederik," she pleaded.

"No? But it is necessary. Do you----"

She broke away from his suddenly rough grip and fled up the stairway to
her own room. As the door shut behind her, Frederik, with clouded face
and working lips, strode over to the desk. He passed close by Peter
Grimm. But the Dead Man was still staring blankly after Kathrien.

"Oh, Katje," he muttered, "even Love could not get my message to you!
Less influence would be needed to change the fate of a nation than the
mind of one good woman. I think a good woman--a _good_ woman,--is more
stubborn than anything else in the Universe. Not excepting myself. When
she has made up her mind to do _right_,--which invariably means to
sacrifice herself and thereby make as many other people wretched as
possible--not even a Spirit from the Other World can influence her."

With a despairing shrug of the shoulders he turned toward his nephew,
and his face hardened. Frederik had seated himself at the desk. He had
drawn out the little handful of personal letters that had arrived that
afternoon for Peter Grimm and those that Mrs. Batholommey had put into
the drawer for safe keeping.

One letter after another Frederik cut open, glanced over, and either put
back into the drawer or laid under a paperweight on the desk. Peter
Grimm crossed to the opposite side of the desk and stood looking down at
him with set face and sad, reproving gaze.

"Frederik Grimm," said the Dead Man at last, his voice low but
infinitely impressive, "my beloved nephew! You sit there opening my mail
with the heart of a stone. You are saying to yourself: 'He is gone;
there will be fine times ahead.' But there is one thing you have
forgotten, Frederik: The Law of Reward and Punishment. Your hour has
come--_to think_!"

Frederik, unheeding, continued to open, read, and sort the letters
before him.

At the Dead Man's last words, his nephew picked from the heap a blue
envelope, ripped it open, and pulled out the enclosures:--a single sheet
of blue paper and a cheap photograph.

"Oh, my God! Oh, my _God_!" he babbled over and over, foolishly, staring
from letter to photograph. "Here's luck! What luck it is! Anne Marie to
my uncle! Lord! If he'd lived to read it! If he had read it! Out I'd
have been kicked! One--two--three--_Augenblick_! Out into the street!
Oh, what unbelievable luck! If she'd written to him ten days earlier!
Ten little days!"

His hand shaking, he picked up the letter again, spread it wide, and
began to read it, Peter Grimm standing behind him, looking over the
reader's shoulder.

"Dear Mr. Grimm," the letter ran, "I have not written because I can't
help Willem. And I am ashamed. Don't be too hard upon me, sir, in your
thoughts. At first I often went hungry. And then the few pennies I had
saved for him were spent. Now I see that I can never hope to get him
back. Willem is far better off with you. I know he is. But, oh, how I
wish I could just see him again! _Once._ Perhaps I could come there in
the night time and no one would know----"

"Oh!" breathed Peter Grimm, between tight clenched teeth. "The pity of
it! The _pity_ of it!"

"Who's that?" cried Frederik, looking up with a start of terror from his
perusal of the letter.

The young man peered about the shadows beyond the radius of the lamp, a
nervous dread at his heart.

"Who's in the room!" he demanded, glancing behind him.

[Illustration: "Who's in the room!" he demanded]

Then with a self-contemptuous shake of his head he muttered angrily:

"That's queer. I could have sworn somebody was looking over my shoulder.
Bah! My nerves are going bad!"

He returned to the reading of the letter.

"I met some one from home to-day," went on Anne Marie's epistle. "If
there's any truth in the rumour that Kathrien is going to marry
Frederik, _it mustn't be_, Mr. Grimm. It must _not_. She must not marry
him. For Frederik is my little boy's fa----"

"There _is_ some one here!" muttered Frederik, laying down the letter.

Calming his disordered nerves once more, he glanced furtively up toward
Willem's room in the bedroom gallery above his head. Then he picked up
the photograph and looked at it long with eyes full of trouble and
apprehension. It was the full-length cabinet likeness of a plainly
dressed young woman with a pretty, slack face. And the face's weakness
was half redeemed by a stamp of settled sadness that was not devoid of a
certain dignity.

Frederik turned the photograph over. On the back he read:

"_For my little boy, from Anne Marie._"

His mouth twitched. Throngs of memories were crowding in upon him. And
the eyes of the Dead Man were boring to his very soul. Something very
like Conscience was stirring within him. He laid the photograph face
downward on the table and he bent his head forward upon his hands.

The young man was not a melodrama villain. He was not even a scoundrel,
in the broad sense of the term. Weak, lazy, pleasure loving, he was what
Peter Grimm had all unconsciously made him. As a dilettante, a man of
leisure, or even comfortably engaged in some easy, congenial life work
and with pleasant home surroundings, he would probably have developed
few undesirable traits.

From boyhood he had been under the influence and orders of Peter Grimm.
To be under Peter Grimm's supervision entailed one of three courses,
according to the character of the person concerned: either to yield
gracefully and gratefully to the old man's kindly but iron domination
and find therein love and protection,--as had Kathrien; or to use the
right of personal thought and individuality, and therefore to clash
forever with Peter,--as had James Hartmann; or to seem for policy's sake
to bend, while really living one's own life;--as had Frederik.

Peter Grimm was the slave and apostle of Order, Work, and Method.
Frederik loved ease, luxury, artistic surroundings. Yet he was too wise
to antagonise his uncle, who had the power to leave him one day the
master of all these pleasant things he craved. So he had adapted himself
outwardly to a path he loathed. And, by the wayside, he had secretly
sought such pleasures as his nature craved.

Anne Marie had chanced to be by the wayside.

What had followed was rendered tragic chiefly by Anne Marie's innate
goodness and by Peter Grimm's fierce morality.

Frederik dared not risk the loss of a future fortune by admitting his
fault or by marrying the woman for whom, at the time, he had really
cared. In a shiftless way and with straitly limited income, he had done
what he could do for her. The sacrifices these helps had entailed and
the constant fear of exposure and of consequent disinheritance had in
time made the thought of Anne Marie a horror to him.

When he had gone, at Peter Grimm's command, to Leyden and Heidelberg to
study botany, Frederik had hoped to close the unsavoury incident for all
time.

On his return he had found Willem installed at the Grimm home, a living,
ever-present menace and reminder to him. And, despite a soft heart and
a normally decent nature, Frederik had, little by little, been forced by
his own past and his own hopes into a course that at times was hateful
to him. Ten thousand men, far worse than he, walk the streets of every
big city and sleep snug o' nights with no grinning Conscience-Skull to
break their rest. A thousand well-meaning, harmless sons of dominating
and domineering parents are forced, as was he, into by-roads as hateful
to them. To be cast by Fate to enact the Villain, when one has not the
temperament, the aptitude, nor the desire for the unsavoury role, falls
to more men's lot than the world realises.

It had fallen to Frederik Grimm's. Wherefore, sick at heart, he sat with
his head in his hands. And Peter Grimm read his thoughts as from a
printed page.

"Once more a spark of manhood is alight in your soul," whispered the
Dead Man. "It is not too late. Nothing is ever too late. Turn back!"

Frederik looked up, half-listening. His hand crept out to the letter.

"Follow the impulse that is in your heart," begged the Dead Man. "Follow
it! Take the little boy in your arms. Declare him to all the world as
your own. Go down on your knees and ask his mother's forgiveness. Ah, do
it, lad, so that I can go back still trusting you,--still believing in
you,--blessing you! _Frederik!_"

"Yes," answered Frederik, starting up. "What is it?"

He glanced about the room unseeingly, then looked toward the outer door
and called:

"Come in!"

"That's curious!" he mused, settling back in his chair. "I thought I
heard some one at--_Who's at the door?_" he called again.

"_I_ am at the door," replied the Dead Man in solemn vehemence. "_I_,
Peter Grimm. The uncle who loved you and whom you tricked. Anne Marie is
at the door,--the little girl who is ashamed to come home. Willem is at
the door--your own flesh and blood--_nameless_! Katje, sobbing her heart
out,--James--all of us. _All!_ We are all at the door, Frederik! At the
door of your conscience. Ah, don't keep us waiting!"




CHAPTER XV

A HALF-HEARD MESSAGE


Frederik rose slowly from his chair. His face was working. Instinctively
his glance lifted to Kathrien's door. His eyes grew bright and his weak
mouth strong with a wondrous resolve. He crossed the room to the
stair-foot; that light of pure sacrifice deepening in his whole upraised
face.

"Yes!" urged the Dead Man, keeping eager pace with him in body and in
thought. "Yes! Call her. Give her back her promise."

The flabby muscles of a self-indulgent man may sometimes perform a
single prodigious feat of strength. Wherein they have an infinite
advantage over the far flabbier resolutions of a self-indulgent man. And
Frederik Grimm's weak, atrophied better self was not equal to the strain
thrown upon it.

At the stair-foot, his step faltered. He halted irresolutely, while the
Dead Man watched him in an anguish of hope and fear.

Then came surrender to long habit; and with it a gush of weak rage. Not
at himself. He had not the strength left for that. But at the cause of
his distress. He brought down his fist upon the desk with a resounding
thwack. His eye fell on the open page with its pathetic scrawl of
appeal.

"Damn her!" he growled, snatching up the letter and tearing it across
and across. "I wish to God I'd never seen her!"

Peter Grimm gazed down upon him with eyes wherein lurked a slowly rising
fire.

"Frederik Grimm!" commanded the Dead Man. "Get up! Stand up before me!
Stand up, I say!"

Frederik made as though to rise, then swore under his breath and sat
down again.

"Stand up!" flashed the Dead Man.

Frederik got shamblingly to his feet, and looked around with a frown, as
though wondering why he had risen. His gaze swept the desk for some
cause for his action, then rested moodily on the dying embers in the
hearth.

The Dead Man at the far side of the desk confronted him like some
unearthly Judge from whose heart pity, humanity, and all else but
righteous wrath were banished.

"You shall not have my little girl!" thundered Peter Grimm. "I have come
back to take her away from you. And you cannot put me to rest. I have
come back. You cannot drive me from your thoughts."

He touched Frederik's damp forehead with his forefinger.

"I am _there_," he said. "I am looking over your shoulder as you read or
write or think. I am looking in at the window when you deem you are
alone and unseen. _I have come back._ You are breathing me in the air. I
am hammering at your heart in each of your pulse beats. Wherever you
are, I am there."

His forced calmness gave way to a gust of helpless rage as he felt his
words falling upon world-deafened ears.

"Hear me!" he commanded furiously. "_Hear_ me! You _shall_ hear me!"

At each frenzied repetition of the command, the Dead Man hurled his arms
aloft and brought down his clenched fist with all his power upon the
desk in mighty blows of utterly soundless violence.

Impotently he cried aloud:

"Oh, will _no_ one hear me? Has my journey been all in vain? Has it
been useless?--worse than useless?"

The Dead Man looked upward, in an anguish of desperation. He seemed to
be entreating the Unseen in his clamour of wild, hopeless appeal.

"Has it all been for nothing?" he wailed. "Must we forever stand or fall
by the mistakes we make in this world? Is there _no_ second chance?"

Frederik shook his head angrily as though to banish clinging unwelcome
thoughts from his brain, got up and crossed to the sideboard, where he
poured himself a double drink of liquor and swigged it down with
feverish eagerness.

As he left the desk, Marta entered from the kitchen with the light
supper he had ordered:--coffee, with sugar and cream, and a plate of
little cakes. She went to the desk and began clearing a space among the
scattered papers for the supper tray. As her free hand moved among the
papers, the Dead Man was at her elbow.

"Marta!" he whispered, as though fearing his words might reach Frederik.
"Look! _Look!_"

He pointed excitedly to the torn letter and the photograph that lay face
downward under her hand. And she picked up both letter and picture, to
make room for the tray.

"Marta!" urged the Dead Man, almost incoherent in his wild haste. "See
what you have there! Look down at that picture in your hand! Turn it
over and _look_ at it! Look at the hand-writing on that torn letter!
Look quickly! Then run with them to Miss Kathrien. Make her piece the
letter together and read it! Quick! It's the only way she can learn the
truth. Frederik will never tell her. Marta!--_Ah!_"

His wild plea broke off in a cry of chagrin. For Frederik, turning from
the sideboard, had seen the old woman.

"Your coffee, Mynheer Frederik," said she, laying down the photograph
and letter without a glance at them.

"Yes, yes. Of course," answered Frederik. "I forgot. Thanks."

She turned to leave the room. Frederik, coming over to the desk, caught
sight of the torn blue envelope and the picture, where she had laid
them.

Hurriedly covering them with his hand, he glanced at her in quick,
terrified suspicion. But the face she turned to him as she hesitated for
a moment at the kitchen door showed him at once that he was safe.
Nevertheless, Marta lingered on the threshold.

"Well?" queried Frederik, seating himself beside the tray.

"Is there," she stammered, "is there no--no word--no letter----?"

"Word? Letter?" he echoed nervously. "What do you mean?"

"From----" began the old woman in timid hesitation, then in a rush of
courage: "From my little girl. From Anne Marie."

"No!" he snapped. "Of course not. I----"

"But--at a time like this--if she knows--oh, I felt it,--I hoped--that
there would be _some_ message from her! Every day I have hoped----"

"No," he broke in. "Nothing's come. No letter. No word of any sort from
her. I'd have let you know if there had. By the way, I have an
appointment at the hotel in a few minutes. Tell Miss Kathrien, if she
asks for me."

He busied himself with the tray. Marta looked at him a moment longer,
held by some power that she could not explain. Then years of habit
overcame impulse. She courtesied and withdrew to her kitchen.

As the door shut behind her, Frederik caught up the torn blue letter.
Tossing it in a metal ash tray he struck a match. Peter Grimm, divining
his intent, sprang forward with a wordless cry to stop him. The Dead
Man's hands tore at the wrists of the Living; sought by main strength to
snatch the paper out of his reach; with pitiful helplessness tried to
thrust back the hand that held the lighted match.

Unknowingly, Frederik touched the flame to the paper, shook out the
match, and watched the torn letter blaze and curl. Then he tossed the
charred bits into a jardiniere on the floor, and picked up the picture.

"There's an end to _that_!" he murmured, turning to throw the photograph
into the smoking embers of the fireplace.

Peter Grimm stood erect. A new hope drove the sick despair from his
face. Looking toward Willem's room he raised his arm and beckoned.

At once the door stealthily opened. A white little figure slipped out
onto the gallery and toward the stairs. Down the flight of steps, clad
in his white flannel pajama suit, his eyes wide, his yellow hair
tumbled, Willem ran.

Frederik, in the act of consigning the photograph to the fire, was
arrested by the sound of pattering feet. Laying the picture on the desk,
he turned guiltily, in time to see Willem speeding across the room
toward the bay window.

"What are you doing down here?" demanded Frederik. "If you're so sick,
you ought not to get out of bed. That's the place for sick boys."

"The circus!" mumbled Willem in the queer, strained voice of a sleep
walker. "The circus music waked me up. So I had to come and hear it."

"Circus music?" repeated Frederik amazedly, as he watched the boy
tugging at the rain-tightened window sash to force it upward.

"Yes, it woke me. I can see the parade if I can get this window open.
It----"

"Why, you're half asleep!" exclaimed Frederik. "The circus left town ten
days ago!"

"No, no!" insisted Willem, raising the window with one final wrench of
his frail arms. "The band's playing _now_. Hear it?"

A gust of chilly, wet air dashed in through the open window, sending a
sharp draught across the room and waking the boy wide as it beat into
his hot face.

"Why," babbled Willem, rubbing his eyes, and staring about him, "why,
it's _night_ time! I wonder what made me think the circus was here. I--I
guess it was a dream."

Frederik strode to the window impatiently and slammed it shut. As he
passed Willem on the way back to the desk the boy intuitively cowered
away from him.

"You've had a fever," said Frederik crossly, "and you're liable to catch
cold, wandering around this draughty old barn in your night clothes. Go
back to bed."

"Yes, sir," whimpered the boy, cringing under the sharp tone and
starting back for the stairs. But, before he reached the lowest step, he
halted. Peter Grimm stood barring his way. For a moment the Dead Man and
the child stood face to face. Then, still frightened but unable to
resist, Willem turned back toward Frederik, who had just picked up the
photograph once more; to put it in the smouldering ashes.

"Mynheer Frederik," asked the boy in a voice not his own, "where is Anne
Marie?"

"What?" barked Frederik with an uncontrollable start and whipping the
photograph around behind his back like a guilty child caught in theft.
"What's that? Anne Marie? Why do you ask _me_ about her? How should _I_
know?"

He turned his back on the boy and began to tear the photograph into tiny
bits. Willem hesitated, then went back to the stairway. Again at the
foot of the steps he confronted the Dead Man. Again they stood for an
instant, looking wordlessly into each other's eyes. And again Willem
turned back into the room.

"Mynheer Frederik," he asked in a sort of dazed bewilderment, "_where_
is Mynheer Grimm?"

"Eh? Mynheer Grimm? Dead, of course. Dead."

"Are--are you _sure_? Because just now----"

"Oh, go to bed! At once, do you hear! Go, or I'll have you punished!"

Under this dire threat and the scowl that went with it, not even the
Dead Man's power could stem Willem's defeat. Up the stairs he scuttled.
At the door of his room, the fever thirst in his hot, parched throat for
the moment overcame fear.

"Could--could I have a drink of water?" he whimpered, gazing longingly
down at the full ice-water pitcher on the sideboard.

An angry glance from Frederik sent him into his own room like a rabbit
into its warren.

Frederik, the fragments of the picture clenched in his sweat-damp hand,
glowered after the retreating lad and took a step toward the fire. The
movement brought him close to the desk. The lamp had suddenly burned
very low. But for the faint gleam of firelight the room was in almost
total darkness.

And out of that gloom leaped a Face. A Face close to Frederik's own;--a
Face indescribably awful in its aspect of unearthly menace. The face of
Peter Grimm. Not kindly and rugged as in life, or even as since the Dead
Man's return. But terrible, accusing, bathed in a lurid glow.

Frederik, with a scream of crass horror, reeled back. The bits of
cardboard tumbled from his fear-loosened grip and strewed the surface of
the desk.

"My God!" croaked Frederik, his throat sanded with terror. "My God! Oh,
my _God_!"

The Face was gone. The room was in shadow again and very silent. The
dropping of a charred ember from andiron to hearth made the
panic-stricken man jump convulsively.

Scarce breathing, crouched in a position of grotesque fright, the
fear-sweat streaming down his face, Frederik Grimm peered about him
through the flickering gloom. The place seemed peopled with elusive
Shapes. His teeth clicked together as his loosened jaw was nerve-racked.
He shivered from head to foot.

"I--I thought----" he began, half aloud.

Then he fell silent, afraid of his own voice in that dreadful silence.
For a moment he cowered, numb, inert. Then he remembered the fragments
of the photograph that still strewed the table.

"I must get rid of them," he thought.

He took an apprehensive step toward the desk. But the memory of what he
had seen there was too potent. He knew he could no more approach that
spot than he could walk into a den of rattlesnakes. He halted, sweating,
aghast. Again he crept forward,--a step--two steps--in the direction of
the torn picture. But his fears clogged his feet and brought him to a
shivering stand-still. Had the wealth of the world lain strewed on that
desk instead of a mere handful of scattered pasteboard bits he could not
have summoned courage to step forth and seize it.

The Dead Man, in the shadows, read his mind and smiled.

"No one's likely to come in here till I get back," Frederik told
himself, in self-excuse for his cowardice. "And if any one does, the
picture is too badly torn to be recognised. I----"

He found that his terror-ridden subconsciousness was backing his
trembling body toward the outer door. The door that led from that
haunted room--from the desk he dared not go near,--out into the safe,
peace-giving night of summer.

And, snatching up his hat and stick, the shuddering, white-faced young
master of the Grimm fortune half-stumbled, half-ran, from his home.

"Hicks's lawyer will be waiting," he said to his battered self-respect.
"I'm late as it is. I must hurry."

And hurry he did, nor checked his rapid pace until he had reached his
destination.

Scarce had the door banged shut after Frederik when Peter Grimm raised
his eyes once more toward Willem's room. And again the little white-clad
figure appeared, and tiptoed toward the stair head.

Willem paused a moment, looked over the banisters to make certain that
Frederik had gone, then stole down to the big living-room. His cheeks
were flushed with fever. He was tired all over. His head throbbed. And
his throat was unbearably dry. The perpetual thirst of childhood,
augmented by the gnawing, unbearable thirst of fever, sent him speeding
to the sideboard. He picked up the big ice-water pitcher,--chilled and
frosted by inner cold and outer dampness--and poured out a glassful of
the stingingly cold water. The boy gulped down the contents of the glass
in almost a single draught. Then he filled a second glass and, with
epicurean delight, let the water trickle slowly and coolingly down his
hot throat. Peter Grimm stood beside him, a gentle hand on the thin
little shoulder. His thirst slaked, Willem glanced fearfully toward the
front door.

"Oh, he won't come back for a long time," Peter Grimm soothed him.
"Don't be afraid. He went out in a hurry and he hasn't yet stopped
hurrying. He--thought he saw _me_."

Willem, reassured, laid his burning cheek against the frosted, icy side
of the pitcher. A smile of utter bliss overspread his face.

"My, but it feels good!" sighed the boy.

The Dead Man continued to look down at him with an infinite pity.

"Willem," said he, stroking the tousled head and smoothing away its
stabbing pain, "there are some little soldiers in this world who are
handicapped when they come into Life's battlefield. Their parents
haven't fitted them for the fight. Poor little moon-moths! They look in
at the lighted windows. They beat at the panes. They see the glow of
happy firesides,--the lamps of bright homes. But they can never get in.
You are one of those little wanderers, Willem. And children like you are
a million times happier when they are spared the truth. So it's the most
beautiful thing that can happen for you, that before your playing time
is over--before you begin a man's bitterly hard, grinding toil,--all the
care--all the tears, all the worries, all the sorrows are going to pass
you by forever. God is going to lay His dear hand on your head. There is
always a place for such little children as you at His side. There is
none in this small, harsh, unpitying old world. If people knew--if they
understood--I don't think they could be so cruel as to bring such
children into the world, to carry terrible burdens. They _don't_ know.
But God does. And that is why He is going to take you to Him. It will be
the most wonderful--the most beautiful thing that could happen to you."

Willem smiled dreamily. Then he took a long, ecstatic drink out of the
pitcher itself, set it down, and rose to his feet. He felt suddenly
better. For the time the water had cooled him. The racking headache was
smoothed away. And, child-like, he had no desire whatever to cut short
his surreptitious good time by going to bed. He looked about him for new
objects of interest.

"Willem," went on the Dead Man, "of all this whole household, you are
the only one who really feels I am here. The only one who can almost see
me. The only one who can help me. I have a little message for you to
give Katje, and I've something to show you."

He pointed toward the desk, where lay the fragments of the picture. The
firelight was strong enough now to make them plainly visible. Willem's
eyes followed the direction of the pointing hand. But his glance, as it
reached the desk, fell upon something infinitely more attractive than
any mere photograph. He saw the tray placed there by Marta and left
untouched by Frederik.

"I'm awful hungry!" observed the boy.

"H'm!" commented Peter Grimm, as Willem started across the room to
investigate the mysteriously alluring tray. "I see I can't get any help
from a youngster as long as his stomach is calling."

"Good!" ejaculated Willem as he spied the plate of cakes.

"Help yourself!" invited Peter Grimm.

The boy obeyed the suggestion before it was made. Already his mouth was
full of cake and his jaws were working rapturously.

"_Das is lecker!_" he murmured, biting into another of the cakes.

He picked a large and obese raisin from a third, swallowed it, then
reached for the sugar bowl. Two lumps of sugar went the way of the
raisin. After which a handful of sugar lumps were stuffed into his
night-clothes' pocket for future delectation in bed. The cream pitcher
next met the forager's eye. Willem looked at it longingly.

"Take it," said Peter Grimm. "It's good, thick, sweet cream. Drink it
down. That's right. It won't hurt you. Nothing can hurt you now."

"I haven't had such a good time," Willem confided to his inner
consciousness, "since Mynheer Grimm died. Why"--he broke off, his roving
gaze concentrating on the hat-rack--"there's his hat! It's--he's
_here_! Oh, Mynheer Grimm!" he wailed aloud in utter longing. "Take me
back with you!"

"You know I'm here?" asked the Dead Man joyously. "Can you see me?"

"No, sir," came the answer without a breath of hesitation or any hint of
misunderstanding.

"Here," ordered Peter Grimm, his face alight, "take my hand. Have you
got it?"

He placed his right hand around the boy's groping palm.

"No, sir," replied Willem.

"Now," urged Peter Grimm, enclosing the boy's hand in both his own, "do
you feel it?"

"I--I feel _something_," returned Willem, in doubt. "Yes, sir. But where
is your hand? There's--there's nothing there!"

"But you _hear_ me?" asked the Dead Man anxiously.

"I--I can't _really_ hear you. It's some kind of a dream, I suppose.
Isn't it? Oh, Mynheer Grimm!" he pleaded brokenly. "Take me back with
you!"

"You're not quite ready to go with me, yet," said the Dead Man in gentle
denial. "Not till you can _see_ me."

The boy reached out for another cake. Still looking straight ahead where
he imagined his unseen protector might be, he asked:

"What did you come back for, Mynheer Grimm? Wasn't it nice where you
went?"

"Oh, yes! Beyond all belief, dear lad. But I had to come back. Willem,
do you think you could take a message for me? Listen very carefully now.
Because I want you to remember every word of it. I want you to try to
understand. You are to tell Miss Kathrien----"

"It's too bad you died before you could go to the circus, Mynheer
Grimm," broke in Willem, munching the cake.

"Willem," persisted the Dead Man, patiently starting his plan of
campaign all over again from another angle, "there must be a great many
things you remember,--things that happened when you lived with your
mother. Aren't there?"

"I was very little," hesitated Willem, echoing a phrase he had once
heard Marta use in speaking of his earlier days.

"Still," pursued the Dead Man, "you remember?"

"I--I was afraid," replied the boy, groping back in the blurred past
for a fact and seizing on a gruesomely prominent one.

"Try to think back to that time," urged Peter Grimm. "You loved--_her_?"

"Oh, I _did_ love Anne Marie!" exclaimed the child.

"Now," pointed out the Dead Man, "through that one little miracle of
love you can remember many things that are tucked away in the back of
your baby brain. Hey? Things that a single spark could kindle and light
up and make clear to you. It comes back? Think! There were you--and Anne
Marie----"

"And the Other One," suggested Willem on impulse.

"So! And who was the 'Other One'?"

"I'm afraid----" babbled the child.

And again the Dead Man shifted the form of his questions to quiet the
nervous dread that had sprung into the big eyes.

"Willem," said he, "what would you rather see than anything else in all
this world? Think. Something that every little boy loves?"

"I--I like the circus," hazarded Willem, setting his tired wits to work
at this possible conundrum, "and the clowns, and----"

He hesitated. Peter Grimm motioned toward the photograph's fragments on
the desk.

"----and my mother," finished the boy.

Then, his gaze following the Dead Man's gesture, he caught sight of part
of a pictured face, torn diagonally across. With a cry he picked it up.

"Why," he exclaimed, "there she is! There's her face,--part of it. And,"
fumbling among the torn bits of cardboard, "there's the other part. It's
a picture of Anne Marie. All torn up."

"It would be fun to put it together," suggested Peter Grimm, "the way
you did with those picture puzzles I got you once. Suppose we try?"

The idea caught the child's fancy. With knitted brows and puckered lips
he bent over the desk and began the task of piecing the scraps into a
whole.

"That's right," approved the Dead Man. "Put it all together until the
picture is all perfect.--See, there's the bit you are looking for to
finish off the shoulder,--and then we must show it to everybody in the
house, and set them all to thinking."

With an apprehensive glance over his shoulder toward the front door
Willem proceeded more hurriedly with his work of joining the strewn
pieces.

"I must get it put together before _he_ comes back," he muttered.

"Ah!" mutely rejoiced the Dean Man, "I'm making you think about _him_ at
last! I'll succeed in getting your mind to connect him with Anne Marie
by the time the others----"

  "'Uncle Rat has gone to town! Ha.-_H'M!_'"

chanted Willem under his breath as his fingers moved from part to part
of the nearly completed picture. "'_To buy his niece a wedding
gown._'--There's her hand!" he interrupted himself as an elusive scrap
of the photograph was at last discovered and put into place.

Peter Grimm's eyes were fixed on the door of Kathrien's room in a
compelling stare.

"Her other hand!" mused Willem. "'_What shall the wedding breakfast be?
Ha-H'M! What shall the----?_' Where's--here's the last two parts. There!
It's _done_! Oh, Anne Marie! Mamma! I----"

The door of Kathrien's room opened. The girl, under a spell of the Dead
Man's will, came out to the banisters.




CHAPTER XVI

THE "SENSITIVE"


Kathrien, looking down into the firelit room, saw the white-clad boy
starting up in triumph with his work.

"Why, Willem!" she cried, dumfounded at sight of the invalid out of bed
at such an hour. "What are you doing down there? You ought to----"

"Oh, Miss Kathrien!" exclaimed the child, pointing toward the picture.
"Come down, quick!"

"You mustn't get out of bed like this when you're ill," gently reproved
Kathrien. "I had a feeling that you weren't in your room. That is why I
came out to look. Come----"

"But, look!" insisted Willem, pointing again at the picture puzzle he
had so painstakingly pieced together. "Look, Miss Kathrien!"

"Come, dear!" admonished Kathrien. "You must not play down there. Wait a
minute, and I'll make your bed again. It will be more comfortable for
you if it's made over. Then you must come right upstairs."

She went to the sick room and set to work with deft speed rearranging
the tumbled sheets and smoothing the rumpled pillows. Willem looked down
at his disregarded picture and his lip trembled. He gazed about the room
in the hope of seeing Peter Grimm. He strained his keen ears for sound
of the Dead Man's gentle, comforting voice.

But Peter Grimm was looking fixedly toward the dining-room door. And in
a moment it opened and Mrs. Batholommey bustled in.

"I thought I heard some one call," observed the rector's wife for the
benefit of any one who might be in the half-lighted room.

Then, as her eyes grew accustomed to the gloom, she espied Willem.

"_Why!_" she cackled. "Of all things! You naughty, _naughty_ child! You
ought to be in bed and asleep!"

Willem shrank under the rebuke, but a touch of Peter Grimm's hand and a
whispered word of encouragement braced him to reply:

"Old Mynheer Grimm's come back."

In the midst of her tirade Mrs. Batholommey stopped, open-mouthed. She
stared at the boy in dismay. His face, as well as his voice, was
unperturbed. He had stated merely what seemed to him a perfectly natural
but very welcome truth. He had supposed she would be pleased, not
petrified. He had told her the news in the hope of averting a scolding.
But she did not seem to take it in the sense of his simple declaration.
So he repeated it.

"Old Mynheer Grimm's come back, Mrs. Batholommey."

She gurgled wordlessly, then sputtered:

"What are you talking about, child? 'Old Mynheer Grimm,' as you call
him, is dead. You know that."

"No, he isn't," stoutly contradicted Willem. "He's come back. He's in
this room right now. At least," he added as he glanced about and could
not feel the Dead Man's presence, "at least he was a minute ago. I know,
because I've been talking to him."

"Absurd!"

"I've been talking to him. He was standing just where you are now."

Mrs. Batholommey instinctively started. In fact, despite her age and
bulk and the fact that she was built for endurance rather than for
speed, she jumped high into the air, with an incredible lightness and
agility, and came to earth several feet away from the spot Willem had
designated.

"At least," explained the boy, "he _seemed_ to be about there. But he
seemed to be _everywhere_."

Recovering her smashed self-poise, Mrs. Batholommey frowned with lofty
majesty, tempered by womanly concern.

"You are feverish again," she said. "I hoped you were all over it.
You're light-headed, you poor little fellow."

Kathrien, the bed being re-made, hurried downstairs to get Willem.

"His mind is wandering," said Mrs. Batholommey. "He imagines all sorts
of ridiculous, impossible things."

Kathrien dropped into a chair by the fire and gathered the fragile
little body into her lap.

"Yes," went on Mrs. Batholommey, "he is out of his head. I think I'll
run over and get the doctor."

"You need not trouble to," said Peter Grimm. "_I_ have sent for him.
Though he doesn't know it. He is coming up the walk."

The Dead Man turned toward the front door, the old quizzical smile on
his lips.

"Come in, Andrew," he said. "I'm going to give you one more chance at
the theory you were wise enough to form and are not wise enough to
practise."

Dr. McPherson entered.

"I thought I'd just drop in for a minute before bedtime," said he, "to
see how Willem----"

"Oh, Doctor!" cried Mrs. Batholommey. "This is providential. I was just
coming to get you. Here's Willem. We found he'd gotten out of bed and
wandered down here. He is worse. Much worse. He's quite delirious."

"H'm!" commented Dr. McPherson, touching the child's face and then
laying a finger on the fast, light pulse. "He doesn't look it. He has a
slight fever again, but----"

"Oh, he said old Mr. Grimm was here!" bleated Mrs. Batholommey. "Here in
this room with him."

"What?" gasped Kathrien.

But the doctor seemed to regard the statement as the most natural thing
imaginable.

"In this room?" he repeated in a matter of fact tone. "Well, very
possibly he is. There's nothing so remarkable about that, is there?"

"Nothing _remarkable_?" squealed Mrs. Batholommey; then, bridling, she
scoffed: "Oh, of course. I forgot. You believe in----"

"In fact," pursued McPherson, getting under weigh with his pet idea,
"you'll remember, both of you, that I told you he and I made a compact
to----"

"Oh!" cried Mrs. Batholommey with a shudder. "That absurd, horrible
'compact' you told us about! It was positively blasphemous!"

But McPherson was looking speculatively down at Willem, and did not
accept nor even hear the challenge to combat.

"I've sometimes had the idea," said he, "that the boy was a 'sensitive.'
And this evening, I've been wondering----"

"No, you haven't, Andrew," denied Peter Grimm. "It's _I_ who have been
doing the 'wondering'; through that Scotch brain of yours. _I'm_ making
use of that Spiritualistic hobby of yours because you're too dense to
hear me except through some rarer mortal's voice."

"----Wondering," continued the doctor, "whether--perhaps----"

"Yes," declared Peter Grimm, as McPherson hesitated, "the boy is a
'sensitive,' as you call it."

"I really believe," declared McPherson, his last doubts vanishing, "that
Willem _is_ a 'sensitive.' I'm certain of it. And----"

"A 'sensitive'?" queried Kathrien. "What's that?"

"Well," reflected the doctor, "it is rather hard to define in simple
language. A 'sensitive' is what is sometimes known as a 'medium.' A
human organism so constructed that it can be 'informed,' or 'controlled'
(as the phrases go) by those who are--who have--er--who have--passed
over."

He looked apologetically about as if to assure the possibly-present
Peter Grimm that he had absolutely no intent of using so non-technical a
word as "dead."

Peter Grimm acknowledged the compliment with a laugh.

"Oh, say it, Andrew! Say it!" he adjured. "There _is_ no 'death' and
there are no 'dead,' as this world understands the words. So one term is
as good as another. 'Dead' or 'passed over.' It's all one. Neither
phrase means anything. Don't be afraid of offending me."

"And Willem is like that?" asked Kathrien.

"I am sure of it," answered McPherson. "Now, Willem----"

"I think I'd better put the boy to bed!" hastily interposed Mrs.
Batholommey, coming between the doctor and his proposed "subject."

"Please!" rapped McPherson. "I propose to find out what ails Willem.
That is what I'm here for. And I'll thank you not to interfere, Mrs.
Batholommey. I never break in on your good husband's pulpit platitudes,
and I'll ask you to show the same courtesy toward _me_. Now then,
Willem----"

"Kathrien," expostulated Mrs. Batholommey, "you surely aren't going to
permit----?"

A peremptory gesture from McPherson momentarily checked the pendulum of
her tongue. Kathrien, too, was very evidently on the doctor's side.

"Willem," said McPherson quietly, "you said just now that Mr. Grimm was
in this room. What made you think so?"

"The things he said to me," returned Willem, readily enough.

His simple reply had a galvanic effect on his three hearers.

"_Said_ to you?" bleated Mrs. Batholommey. "_Said_? Did you say 'said'?"

"Why, Willem!" gasped Kathrien.

"_Old_ Mr. Grimm?" insisted Dr. McPherson. "Willem, you're certain you
mean _old_ Mr. Grimm? Not Frederik?"

"Why, yes," assented Willem with calm assurance. "Old Mynheer Grimm."

And now, even Mrs. Batholommey's awed curiosity dulled her chronic
conscience-pains into momentary rest. And, with Kathrien, she sat
silent, eager, awaiting the doctor's next move.

"And," continued McPherson, "what did Mr. Grimm say to you? Think
carefully before you answer."

"Oh," replied Willem, in the glorious vagueness of childhood, "lots and
lots of things."

"Oh, really?" mocked Mrs. Batholommey, the disappointing answer freeing
her from the grip of awe.

Again McPherson raised a warning hand that balked further comment from
her. And he returned to the examination.

"Willem," said he, "how did Mr. Grimm look?"

"I didn't see him," answered the child.

"H'm!" sniffed Mrs. Batholommey.

"But, Willem," urged McPherson, "you must have seen _something_."

"I--I thought I saw his hat on the peg," hesitated the boy.

All eyes turned involuntarily and in some fear toward the hat-rack.

"No," went on Willem, looking at the vacant peg, "it's gone now."

"Doctor," remonstrated Mrs. Batholommey, impatiently, "this is so silly!
It----"

"I wonder," whispered Kathrien to McPherson over the boy's head, "I
wonder if he really _did_--do you think----?"

She did not finish the sentence. A growing look of disappointment and
troubled doubt on McPherson's grim face made her reluctant to voice the
question that her mind had formed.

"Willem!" said the Dead Man earnestly, pointing towards the
pieced-together picture as he spoke. "Look! Show it to her!"

"Look!" echoed Willem, pointing in turn to the photograph. "Look, Miss
Kathrien! That's what I wanted to show you when you called to me to go
to bed."

"Why!" exclaimed Kathrien, following the direction of the eager little
finger. "It's his mother! It's Anne Marie!"

"His mother!" echoed Mrs. Batholommey, focussing her near-sighted eyes
on the likeness. "Why, so it is! Well, of all things! I didn't know
you'd heard from Anne Marie."

"We haven't," said Kathrien.

"Then how did the photograph get into the house?"

"I don't know," answered the girl. "I never saw the picture before. It
is none we've had. How strange! We've all been waiting for news of Anne
Marie. Even her own mother doesn't know where she is, and hasn't heard
from her in years. Or--or maybe Marta has received the picture since
I----"

"I'll ask her," said Mrs. Batholommey, all eagerness now that something
tangible was before her.

She bustled off into the kitchen in search of the old housekeeper.

"If Marta didn't get it," mused Kathrien, her face strained with
puzzling thoughts, "who _did_ have this picture? And why weren't the
rest of us told? Every one knew how eager we were for news of Anne
Marie. And who tore up the picture? Did you, Willem?"

"No!" declared the boy. "It _was_ lying here, torn. I mended it."

"But," persisted Kathrien, "there's been no one at this desk,--except
Frederik.--Except Frederik," she repeated, half under her breath.

Mrs. Batholommey came back from her kitchen interview, bubbling with
importance.

"No," she announced, "Marta hasn't heard a word from Anne Marie. And
only a few minutes ago she asked Frederik if any message had come. And
he said, no, there hadn't."

"I wonder," suggested Kathrien, "if there _was_ any message with the
photograph."

"I remember," volunteered Mrs. Batholommey, "one of the letters that
came for poor old Mr. Grimm was in a blue envelope and felt as if it had
a photograph in it. I put it with some others in the desk and I told
Frederik about it this evening."

Kathrien glanced over the desk and at the floor around it in search of
further clues. She saw, in the jardiniere, the charred remnants of a
letter and pointed it out to the others. She drew from the debris the
unburned corner of a blue envelope.

"That's the one!" cried Mrs. Batholommey. "That's it! The same colour."

"You say the envelope was addressed to my uncle?"

"Yes. It gave me such a turn to see those letters all addressed to a man
who wasn't alive to----"

"Oh, what does it all mean?" cried the girl.

"We are going to find out," said McPherson with sudden determination.
"Kathrien, draw those window shades close. I want the room darkened as
much as possible."

"Oh, Doctor," protested Mrs. Batholommey as Kathrien hastened to obey,
"you're surely not going to----?"

"Be quiet. You needn't stay unless you want to."

"Oh, I'll stay. It's my duty. But I don't approve. Please understand
that."

Kathrien had returned to her place by the fire and had lifted Willem
back on her lap. The doctor, gazing into space, said in a low,
reverential tone:

"Peter Grimm! If you have come back to us, if you are in this room--if
this boy has spoken truly,--give us some sign, some indication----"

"Why, Andrew, I can't," answered the Dead Man. "Not to _you_. I have, to
the boy. I can't make you hear me, Andrew. The obstacles are too strong
for me."

"Peter Grimm," went on the doctor after a moment of dead silence, "if
you cannot make your presence known to me--and I realise there must be
great difficulties--will you try to send your message by Willem? I
presume you _have_ a message?"

Another space of tense silence.

"Well, Peter," resumed McPherson patiently, "I am waiting. We are all
waiting."

"Then stop talking and listen to Willem," ordered Peter Grimm.

The doctor involuntarily glanced at the boy. Willem's wide-open eyes
were glazed like a sleep-walker's. The hands that had been folded in his
lap now hung limply at his sides. His lips parted, and droning,
mechanical, lifeless words came from between them.

"There was Anne Marie--and me--and the Other One," said he.

"What Other One?" asked McPherson, speaking in a low, emotionless voice
so as not to break in on the thought current.

"The man that came there," droned the boy.

"What man?"

"The man that made Anne Marie cry."

"What man made Anne Marie cry?"

"I--I can't remember," returned the boy, a hesitant note of trouble
creeping into his dead voice.

"Yes, you can," prompted Peter Grimm. "You _can_ remember, Willem.
You're afraid!"

"So you _do_ remember the time when you were with Anne Marie?" whispered
Kathrien as the lad hesitated. "You always told me you didn't. Doctor, I
have the strangest feeling. A feeling that all this somehow concerns
_me_, and that I must sift it to the bottom. Think, Willem. Who was it
that came and went at the house where you lived with Anne Marie?"

"That is what _I_ asked you, Willem," said Peter Grimm.

"That is what _he_ asked me," replied Willem mechanically.

"Who?" demanded McPherson. "Who asked you that question, Willem?"

"Mynheer Grimm."

"When?"

"Just now."

"Just now!" cried Kathrien and Mrs. Batholommey in a breath.

"S-sh!" admonished the doctor. "So you both asked the same question, eh?
The man that came to see----?"

"It can't be possible," expostulated Mrs. Batholommey, "that the boy has
any idea what he is talking about."

A glare from McPherson silenced her. Then the doctor asked:

"What did you tell Mr. Grimm, Willem?"

The boy hesitated.

"Better make haste," adjured the Dead Man, "Frederik is coming back."

Willem, with a shudder, glanced fearfully toward the outer door.

"Why does he do that?" wondered Kathrien. "He looked that way at the
door when he spoke of 'the Other One.' Why should he?"

"He's afraid," answered Peter Grimm.

"I'm afraid," echoed Willem.

Kathrien gathered him more closely in her warm young arms and whispered
soothingly to him. The fear died out of his eyes.

"You're not afraid, any more?" she reassured him.

"N-no," he faltered, "but--oh, _please_ don't let Mynheer Frederik come
back, Miss Kathrien! _Please_, don't! Because--because then I'll be
afraid again. I know I will."

McPherson whistled low and long. A light was beginning to break upon his
shrewd Scotch brain.

"Willem!" pleaded the Dead Man. "_Willem!_"

"Yes, sir," answered the boy.

"You must say I am very unhappy."

"He is very unhappy," repeated Willem, parrot-like.

"Why is he unhappy?" demanded McPherson. "Ask him?"

"Why are you unhappy, Mynheer Grimm?" droned the boy.

"On account of Kathrien's future," replied Peter Grimm.

"What?" questioned Willem, who did not quite understand the meaning of
the words "account" and "future."

"To-morrow----" began the Dead Man.

"To-morrow----" droned Willem.

"Kathrien's----" continued Peter Grimm.

"Your----" said the boy, glancing at Kathrien.

"Kathrien's?" asked the doctor. "Is he speaking about Kathrien?"

"What is it, Willem?" begged the girl. "What about me, to-morrow?"

"Kathrien must not marry Frederik," said Peter Grimm, as if teaching a
simple lesson to a very stupid pupil.

"Kathrien----" began the boy, then flinching, and once more glancing
fearfully over his shoulder toward the door, he whimpered:

"Oh, I must not say that!"

"Say _what_, Willem?" urged McPherson.

"What--what he wanted me to say!"

"Kathrien must not marry Frederik Grimm," repeated the Dead Man. "Say
it, Willem?"

"Speak up, Willem," exhorted McPherson. "Don't be scared. No one will
hurt you."

"Oh, yes," denied Willem, in terror, "_he_ will. I don't _want_ to say
his name! Because--because----"

"Why won't you tell his name?" insisted McPherson.

"Hurry, Willem! Hurry!" begged the Dead Man.

"Oh," wailed Willem, with another terrified glance at the door, "I'm
afraid! I'm _afraid_! He'll make Anne Marie cry again. And me! And
_me_!"

"Why are you afraid of him?" asked Kathrien. "Was Frederik the man that
came to see Anne Marie----?"

"Kathrien!" primly reproved Mrs. Batholommey.

Kathrien caught hold of the boy's hand as he rose, shaking, to his feet.
She knelt before him.

"Willem!" she implored. "Was Frederik the man who came to see Anne
Marie? _Tell_ me!"

"Surely," expostulated Mrs. Batholommey in pious horror, "surely,
Kathrien, you don't believe----?"

"I have thought of a great many things this evening," replied Kathrien,
vibrant with excitement, yet instinctively lowering her voice so as not
to break in on Willem's semi-trance. "Little things that I've never
noticed before. I'm putting them together. Just as Willem put that
picture together. And I must know who the Other One was."

"Hurry, Willem!" exhorted the Dead Man. "Hurry! Frederik is listening at
the door."

The announcement brought Willem around with a gasp toward the door. He
stared at its panels, quaking, aghast.

"I won't say any more!" he whimpered, pointing at the door. "_He's_
there!"

"Who was the man, Willem?" entreated McPherson. "Come, lad! Out with
it!"

"Quick, Willem!" supplemented Peter Grimm.

Kathrien, acting on an unexplained impulse as Willem stared
terror-stricken at the door, hastened toward the vestibule.

"No! No!" shrieked the boy in anguished falsetto as he divined what she
was about to do. "Please, _please_ don't! _Don't!_ _Don't_ let him in.
I'm afraid of him. He made Anne Marie cry."

But Kathrien's hand was already at the latch. She threw the outer door
wide open. Frederik Grimm stood on the threshold, his head still a
little forward. His ear had evidently been pressed close to the panel.

"You're sure Frederik's the man?" almost shouted McPherson.

"I won't tell! I won't tell! _I won't tell!_" screamed the boy, taking
one look at Frederik, then tearing loose from McPherson's restraining
hand and dashing up the stairs.

"I must go to bed now," sobbed Willem from the gallery above. "_He_ told
me to."

He ran into his own room and shut the door quickly behind him.

"You're a good boy, Willem!" Peter Grimm called approvingly after him.

The cloud of grief was gone from the Dead Man's face, leaving it
wondrously bright and young. With no trace of anxiety, he turned to
witness the consummation of his labours.

Frederik Grimm was standing, nerveless, dazed, where Kathrien's
impulsive opening of the door had disclosed him. Dully, he stared from
one to another of the three who confronted him. It was Kathrien who
first spoke. Pointing toward the photograph that still lay on the desk,
she said:

"Frederik, you have heard from Anne Marie."

His lips parted in denial. Then he saw the picture, started slightly,
and lapsed into a sullen silence.

"You have had a letter from her," pursued Kathrien. "You burned it. And
you tore that picture so that we would not recognise it. Why did you
tell Marta that you had had no message--no news? You told her so,
_since_ that letter and photograph came. You went to Anne Marie's home,
too. Why did you tell me you had never seen her since she left here? Why
did you lie to me? _Why do you hate her child?_"

Frederik made one dogged effort to regain what he had so bewilderingly
lost.

"Are--are you going to believe what that brat says?" he muttered.

"No," retorted Kathrien. "But I'm going to find out for myself. I am
going to find out where Anne Marie is before I marry you. And I am going
to learn the truth from her. Willem may be right or wrong in what he
thinks he remembers. But _I_ am going to find out, past all doubt, what
Anne Marie was to you. And, if what I think is true----"

"It is true," interposed McPherson. "It is true, Kathrien. I believe we
got that message direct."

"Andrew is right, Katje," prompted the Dead Man. "Believe him."

"Yes!" cried Kathrien, as if in reply. "It is true. I believe Oom Peter
was in this room to-night!"

"What?" blurted Frederik. "_You_ saw him, too?"

His unguarded query was lost in Mrs. Batholommey's gasp of:

"Oh, Kathrien, that's quite impossible. It was only a coincidence
that----"

"I don't care what any one else may think," rushed on Kathrien, swept
along upon the wave of a strange exultation that bore her far out of her
wonted timid self. "People have the right to think for themselves. I
believe Oom Peter has been here, to-night!"

"I _am_ here, Katje," breathed the Dead Man.

"I believe he is here, _now_!" declared Kathrien, her eyes aglow, and
her face flushed. "He is here. Oh, Oom Peter!" she cried, her arms
stretched wide in appeal, her face alight, her voice rising like that of
a prophetess of old. "Oom Peter, if you can hear me now, give me back my
promise! Give it back to me--_or I'll take it back_!"

"I did give it back to you, dear," answered Peter Grimm happily. "But,
oh, what a time I've had putting it across!"




CHAPTER XVII

MR. BATHOLOMMEY TESTIFIES


  _To Whom It May Concern:_

I am Henry Batholommey, rector of the Protestant Episcopal church at
Grimm Manor, New York State. My neighbour, Andrew McPherson, M.D., has
asked me to substantiate, so far as lies in my power, certain statements
in a paper he is preparing for the Society of Psychical Research,
concerning certain recent happenings in the house of my former
parishioner, the late Peter Grimm of this place.

I refuse.

I understand, also, that in telling the story broadcast, as he has done,
he has made free use of my name and that of my wife, as witnesses to
these happenings. Wherefore, I am daily in receipt of fully a dozen
letters of enquiry. Reporters, so-called scientists, mystics with long
hair and unclean nails, and cranks and practical jokers of every sort
and description have taken to calling at the rectory, at inconvenient
hours, to cross-question me.

For example: one disreputable man, reeking of cheap liquor, came to me
yesterday with the information that the story of Peter Grimm's return
had converted him and that (with some slight temporary financial
assistance from me) he was prepared to renounce liquor and mend his
ways. He looked like a penitent. He talked like a penitent. But he most
assuredly did not _smell_ like a penitent. And I sent him about his
business.

This was but one of many irritating interruptions upon my parish work to
which Dr. McPherson's use of my name has subjected me.

In view of all this, I deem it advisable to save myself from further
annoyance and to stop the rumour that a minister of the Gospel has
turned Spiritualist, by issuing the following brief statement:

Dr. McPherson is desirous that my wife and myself endorse his belief
that the occurrences at the home of the late Peter Grimm were of a
supernatural nature.

We shall do no such thing.

For the single reason that neither Mrs. Batholommey nor myself, after
mature reflection and dispassionate discussion, can find one atom of the
Supernatural in any of the events that transpired there. Perhaps I can
best make clear my point of view by rehearsing the case and my own very
small connection therewith.

The fact that Dr. McPherson is of a different denomination from myself
in no way biases my feelings in this case. I am an Episcopalian. And I
am of liberal views toward those who are not;--with the possible
exception of Baptists, Presbyterians, Congregationalists, Methodists,
and members of a few other denominations outside the direct Apostolic
Succession. Yet I confess I was shocked at the conversion (or
perversion) of my old neighbour, McPherson, to a cult which, for want of
a better word, I must designate as "Spiritualism."

He told me of a compact he had made with my dear friend and parishioner,
Peter Grimm, to the effect that whichever of them should first leave
this mortal life was to return and make known his presence to the other.
I told McPherson to his face that I regarded such a compact as being
even more sacrilegious than senseless. My good wife echoed my
sentiments. McPherson, who has not the admirable control over his temper
so needful to a medical man, chose to become angry at my outspoken
opinion and said several cruelly unjust things concerning my own
behaviour toward the late Peter Grimm.

I shall not stoop to denying or even repeating what he said; far less to
justify myself. Yet I should like to mention, in passing, that his
coarse gibe concerning my fawning on a rich man is the most unjust of
all his abominable assertions.

I was in the habit of bringing cases of need before Peter Grimm's
notice, it is true. And he responded right generously to every such
appeal. I enlisted his financial aid for the local poor, for the Church
Building Fund, for missions (home and foreign), and for the other worthy
and needy cases.

But for myself or for my family I have never asked for one penny, either
from Peter Grimm or from any other man. And as the gifts I have begged
were in my Master's name and solely for my Master's service, I do not
consider I have demeaned myself. Be that my sole defence. I am content
with it.

The public, of late years, has looked askance at the attitude of
clergymen toward the wealthier members of their congregation. And, in
ninety-nine instances out of a hundred, with absolutely no cause. The
Church is in need. The poor are in dire distress. Missions languish for
the few paltry thousands that would carry the Word triumphant throughout
the earth.

Who is to supply these needs? Who but the clergyman? Out of his own
scanty salary? That hardly supports him and his. Yet, in proportion, he
gives from it as never did a multimillionaire. To whom can he turn for
financial help in carrying out his Master's work? To the Rich Man. And,
in many cases, the day is past when he can do so without first winning
the personal liking of that same rich man. Yes, and often by flattering
him and smiling approvingly at his vulgar humour or soothing his equally
vulgar rages.

Shame that the deathless Church of God should have been brought to such
a pass!

Yes, and tenfold shame to those that sneer at the clergyman who
sacrifices and tortures all that is sensitive and sacred in himself, in
the effort to wheedle from the wealthy boor the money to save God's poor
and God's souls! Is it pleasant for him to fawn and to be patronised?
Others do it, I know. But for _themselves_. The clergyman must do it in
his Master's name and for no personal gain.

Let the rector refuse to lower himself thus--What happens? The rich man
goes to a church where flattery and subservience are more plentiful. The
stiff-necked rector seeks in vain for funds. For lack of money his
church runs down. It cannot keep up its charities and its other work.

Who is to blame? The rector, of course. Let us get an up-to-date man in
his place. And the clergyman who refused to cringe finds himself not
only without a church but with a record that bars him from getting
another one. I do not say this state of affairs is universal. But I _do_
say, from bitter experience, that it is far too prevalent. Forgive my
digression. I will get back to my statement with all speed.

I have told of the "compact" between Peter Grimm and Andrew McPherson.
Mr. Grimm died. Kathrien had promised him to marry his nephew, Frederik.
She did not love him. She did love James Hartmann. She has admitted both
those facts to me.

As the time for the wedding drew near, she was more and more loath to
carry out her promise. McPherson attributes that distaste to the
spiritual promptings of Peter Grimm. Can any normal woman (who has been
forced to marry one man while loving another) see the remotest hint of
the Supernatural in it? No!

Willem, a boy of epileptic tendencies--as McPherson himself admits--had
taken his benefactor's death terribly to heart, and had brooded over it
day and night. Is there any reason to doubt that in such an unbalanced
nature, this brooding, coupled by fever, should have produced a delirium
in which he believed he heard Peter Grimm speaking to him?

He also believed, Kathrien tells me, that he heard the circus parade
pass the house ten days after it had left town. Is one belief entitled
to greater credence than the other? Or did the ghost of a circus parade
meander through our Main street at night, accompanied by a Spook brass
band? Each idea is quite as probable as the other.

And, from the boy's own statement, Peter Grimm said to him nothing
original or even betokening a mind more developed than a child's. Willem
knew Kathrien was going to marry Frederik. He knew she did not want to
and that he himself disliked and feared Frederik. What more likely than
that he should imagine he heard Peter forbid the match?

What more likely, in his own fevered unhappiness, than that he should
think Peter Grimm said "I am very unhappy"? Would a man of Peter Grimm's
strength and shrewdness come back to earth and tell the child nothing of
greater importance than Willem says he told? And, if he could make
Willem understand such phrases as "I am very unhappy" and "Kathrien must
not marry Frederik," could he not have made the boy understand anything
else?

As to Frederik Grimm:--Frederik, we know, was nervous and overwrought.
His uncle's death had been a shock--if not a grief. He had the added
worry of knowing Kathrien did not really love him. He was in constant
fear lest Anne Marie, on hearing of Peter's death, might communicate
with her mother and lest the secret of his own relations with the poor
girl be exposed. This suspense added to his nervousness.

The sight of her picture and the reading of her pathetic letter stirred
his conscience. He forced himself to destroy both bits of evidence. And
the action strongly brought before his nerve-racked senses the thought
of what honourable old Peter Grimm would have said of such conduct. So
strongly, in fact, that in the dark he fancied he saw Grimm's eyes
glaring at him. The phenomenon is by no means uncommon and has been
explained by scientists upon perfectly natural grounds.

As to Willem's sudden remembrance of half-forgotten facts concerning his
own childhood, there is no parent living who cannot cite instances of
newly awakened memory, in his or her own child, that are quite as
remarkable. The seeing of his mother's photograph brought before Willem
the recollection of scenes in which she had played a part; scenes that
had been crowded from his mind by later events.

Frederik had just spoken harshly to him. And that recalled harsh words
Frederik had spoken to the woman in the picture. And thus, quite simply,
his memory supplied the one needful link. What is remarkable in all the
foregoing? In fact, Shakespeare's Horatio says:

     "There needs no ghost, my lord, come from the grave, to tell us
     this!"

So much for Dr. McPherson's efforts to surround a series of normal
occurrences with a halo of the Supernatural! Now, let me add a word on
my own account, and I am done.

The Dead do not return to the scene of their toil and pain and tears.
Would a freed convict sneak back to his prison house or the ex-galley
slave to his oar? The convalescent does not crawl into the contagion
ward again of his free choice. Nor, I believe, would the Lord permit the
return of the Dead; even to bear a warning to those left behind.

Glance at the sixteenth chapter of St. Luke for confirmation of my
belief;--at the parable of the "certain rich man who was clothed in
purple and fine linen and fared sumptuously every day"; and who, in
torment, after death, called to Abraham to send Lazarus from Heaven to
visit the Tortured One's five brethren:

"_That he may testify unto men, lest they also come into this place of
torment._

"_Abraham said to him: 'They have Moses and the prophets. Let them hear
them.'_

"_And he said: 'Nay, Father Abraham, but if one went unto them from the
dead they would repent.'_

"_And he said unto him: 'If they hear not Moses and the prophets,
neither will they be persuaded through one rise from the dead.'_"

No, the whole idea is preposterous. It is far outside of God's justice
and infinitely farther beyond His boundless mercy.

"He giveth His Beloved _sleep_";--not weary, hopeless wanderings upon
the face of the earth.

Peter Grimm did not return. And this is the only comment I care to make
upon Andrew McPherson's amazing theory.




CHAPTER XVIII

DR. McPHERSON'S STATEMENT


DR. JAMES HYSLOP.

_My Dear Sir:_--After reading the account which I am mailing to you
under separate cover, will you kindly forward it to the American Branch
of the Society of Psychical Research? As you will observe, it is a
verbatim report of a "seance."

For your personal information, I beg to make the following supplementary
statement.

At the residence of Peter Grimm,--I should say the _late_ Peter
Grimm--(the well-known horticulturist of Grimm Manor, N. Y.) certain
phenomena occurred this evening which would clearly indicate the Return
of Peter Grimm, ten days after his decease. At my first free moment
after the manifestation, I jotted down in shorthand the exact dialogue,
etc., which I have since transcribed into the enclosed report.

While Peter Grimm was invisible to all, three people were present
besides myself; including the "recipient," a child of eight, who had
been ill, but was almost normal at the time.

No spelling out of signals nor automatic writing was employed, but word
of mouth.

I made a compact with Peter Grimm while he was in the flesh that
whichever one of us should go first was to return and give the other
some sign. And I propose, by the enclosed report, to show positive proof
that Peter Grimm kept his compact and that I assisted in the carrying
out of his instructions.

Let me introduce myself and briefly recount the circumstances which led
up to the seance, as well as my own state of mind concerning
manifestations:

I am a practising physician in the town of Grimm Manor, a suburb of New
York City, settled at the time of the Dutch occupation of Manhattan, and
named after the family, the Grimms, which first owned the farm that is
now the town site.

I have always been greatly interested in Spiritualism. I have read
nearly all that has been written on this subject and have known,
personally, most all the so-called mediums. I have attended seances in
this country and abroad and have by turns been convinced that they were
genuine or frauds.

Up to the time when the events which I am about to narrate began to
occur, I had been unable to come to a definite decision, as far as my
own belief was concerned, as to whether or not the spirits of the dead
could communicate with the living. At one time I would be led to believe
they could, but then the exposure of some well-known medium as a
trickster would change my opinion and I would again find myself puzzling
vainly over the answer to this problem.

You doubtless remember the furore which was created in Spiritualistic
circles by the announcement of an English physician that, in accordance
with a compact, a friend had communicated with him after death.

This idea fascinated me. There is an old Japanese myth to the effect
that if a dying man resolves to do a certain act the body will, after
death, perform that act. It seemed to me that if a man could die and
return to earth in spirit it must be as the result of a resolution to
return made just before death and constituting the ruling passion at the
time of death itself. I determined that I would put this theory to the
test.

We of this materialistic world of barter and sale give little time to
the consideration of the Hereafter. There are occasions with most of us
when the unanswerable Why and Whence obtrudes itself on our vision, but
it is a fleeting impression which vanishes with the rising of the sun on
the day's work. The wonder and mystery of life may come home to us at
the birth of a child or the death of a loved one, but we soon cease to
marvel at the miracle of the former and a new joy banishes grief.

For, we say, what avails it, this search after the Land of the
Hereafter, if there be such a place? No one has ever come back to tell
us that there is; or what it is and where. It is all a matter of
conjecture in which we are following round the circle trod by man since
the world began.

One man believes that there is a Hereafter, a spirit land in which the
Soul, stripped of all evil, reaches a state of perfection and divine
happiness which justifies the stupendous feat of the Creation and the
travail of those who are bound to the treadmill of life.

Another believes, pointing for proof to the dead branches from which new
leaves spring, that life is endless, and that the soul, leaving the
worn-out shell, takes up its dwelling in another form. Another with
scorn tells us that all life is a joke and we are the butts of the
cruel will of an Omnipotent power. And still another says:

"Any and all beliefs in this matter are good, for none can be proved.
Let each believe that which gives him the most happiness, so long as it
be noble and sweet and true."

And with this last I hold. So that if it bring peace and love and
contentment into the heart of man, woman, or child to believe that the
spirit of a loved one, who has solved the Problem mortal cannot solve,
can return to earth and communicate by some sign or token with those who
were its companions when it inhabited a human house, I say it is wrong
to scoff and rail at this belief.

There has now come to me the proof that such a belief does bring peace
and love and contentment, that it does cast out evil. With regard to the
Psychological aspects of the circumstances which are related in the
enclosed transcript, I express no opinion. I have never before had the
feeling that a person dead so far as mortal existence was concerned was
endeavouring to communicate with me. The debates and wrangles which go
on continually between those who affirm and deny the possibility of
spirit messages have always impressed me, but beyond a theory, I had no
knowledge as to the right or wrong of it. However, I was strongly
inclined to believe.

The fact that on many occasions so-called rappings, table liftings,
writings, and other supposed spirit manifestations have been shown to be
the result of mere human trickery does not necessarily prove that such
demonstrations may not be the efforts of an immortal soul to make its
presence known.

I say this because I want it understood that I have not allowed any
prejudice, favourable or otherwise, to creep into the report that I send
herewith. I go no further than to say that if my report helps to prove
that the spirit of one we have loved and revered can come back and bring
peace and love and happiness to mortals who are in dire need, if it can
banish blighting evil from their lives; then life, for all its burdens,
is not lived in vain.

Among my dearest friends was Peter Grimm, direct descendant of the
founders of the village, who still occupied the old Manor House and was
engaged in horticulture. Grimm's tulips were known throughout the
country and his business was a large one.

There lived with him Kathrien, whom he had adopted at my suggestion
(made at a time when he seemed to be getting morose and verging on
becoming a recluse) that he needed a child in the house; Frederik, his
nephew and heir; James Hartmann, his secretary, and Willem, the son of
Anne Marie, the daughter of Marta, the housekeeper.

Anne Marie had left home in disgrace and had sent Willem to her mother
after his father had deserted her. Who this man was had never been
revealed, and the whereabouts of Anne Marie herself were unknown at the
time I am writing of.

At those times when I leaned toward the conviction that communication
between earth and spirit land was possible, I was prone to think that if
it could be, it must be between a spirit and a mortal who in life
typified in their affection for each other the highest type of pure
love. If any mortal, I thought, could receive a spirit message, it must
be one whose heart and soul are spotless, whose love is as that of a
little child before it has grown to manhood and plucked at the leaves of
the Tree of Knowledge.

In the day Kathrien entered his home there was born in Peter Grimm a
great love for mankind, but especially for children. Not but that he
had always been kindly and charitable to those who deserved his aid, but
where before his life had been given up to his business, to making the
brown earth do his will, he now devoted his chief thought to making
Kathrien happy. This love for children was increased when Willem came to
him, and I think the most perfect affection that ever existed among
three persons was that which these three bore to each other.

Peter came to me recently to be treated for a cold which, while severe,
was not in itself dangerous. But in examining him I found that his heart
was in such a condition that a strong emotion, such as intense joy,
anger, or fear might cause instant death.

I determined, on discovering this, to ask him to enter into a compact
with me that whichever of us should die first should, after death,
communicate with the survivor. While I was not sure (although a strong
bond of affection existed between us) that I was a person fitted to
receive such a communication, I was convinced that either Kathrien or
Willem would understand a message sent to me from the spirit land by
Peter, and, if the thing were possible, that he, if he could not reach
me directly, would do so through one or the other of them.

I made the mistake of telling Colonel Lawton of Peter's condition. I
might have known that he would tell his wife. She told Mrs. Batholommey,
the wife of the rector.

When I suggested the compact to Peter Grimm, he pooh-poohed the whole
idea, laughed at me, told me to get such nonsense out of my head.

But I stuck to it. I told him of the incident of the English doctor and
his friend, of the great service that would be done to humanity and
science if he or I could prove that signals could be exchanged between a
land inhabited by the souls of the dead and this mortal earth. At last
he consented.

The rector and his wife called after we had finished our argument, and
Mrs. Batholommey as much as told Peter during the course of the
conversation that he was doomed. Then poor little Willem blabbed the
truth. He had overheard us discussing the matter. Peter reiterated that
he would make the compact with me.

We shook hands on it, we sealed it with a touch of our glasses filled
with Peter Grimm's famous plum brandy.

There was a circus in town, one of those travelling country affairs, and
the parade had passed by the house. Peter gave Willem money to buy
tickets.

That was the last I saw or heard in this life of mortal Peter Grimm,
standing there with a smile on his face.

I had been absent but a few minutes when I heard Kathrien crying my
name. I ran back to the house. Peter Grimm was dead.

Ten days later came the seance described in my enclosure. Later in the
evening I went to Willem's room and had a quiet little talk with him. He
was calm again and spoke freely of what seemed to him an utterly natural
experience. And from that conversation I believe I confirmed still
further what was already established as a fact, so far as I was
concerned. Peter Grimm had kept his compact with me. He had returned!

I wanted to talk with Willem at a time when he was in a normal condition
and not in the thrall of fear. I found him without fever, though weaker
than he had been for several days. I assured him that he had nothing to
fear from Frederik, that all of us were his friends, and that no harm
could come to him.

"Now tell me, Willem," I said, "all about your seeing Uncle Peter this
evening."

"I awoke very thirsty and went downstairs for a drink," the boy told me
in effect. "The ice pitcher felt so cool that I rested my cheek against
it and then I drank some more water. Then I heard some one calling me.

"'Willem, Willem,' a voice said, 'can you hear me? Is there no one in
this house that can hear me?'

"I couldn't make out at first who it was. Then I heard it again:

"'Willem, Willem,' it said, 'you _must_ hear me.'

"Then I looked around and saw Mynheer Peter's hat on the rack, and I
knew he must have come back. But I couldn't see him.

"'Where are you, Mynheer Peter?' I asked him.

"'You cannot see me, Willem, but I am here. I want you to tell them all
I am here.'

"That's as near as I can remember it. We talked a while longer. Then he
said something like:

"'Go over and look on the table, Willem.'

"I went to the table and saw some torn pieces of paper.

"'Put them together, Willem,' said Mynheer Grimm.

"When I had got it all pasted together I saw it was my mother, Anne
Marie; and then you and Miss Kathrien came down.

"Uncle Peter was standing over there about in the middle of the room. I
could tell from his voice, but I couldn't see him.

"'Tell them about the man who made Anne Marie cry,' Mynheer Peter told
me. And he kept saying, 'Hurry, Willem, before it is too late; he is
coming. Hurry, Willem, hurry,' and just before Mr. Frederik came in
Mynheer Peter said, 'Tell them now, Willem; _he_ is listening at the
door.'

"Before you came down I asked Mynheer Peter to take me back with him
when he went and he said he would."

Now, mind you, Willem knew nothing of the compact Peter and I had made.

Peter Grimm had said he would return, if he could. I believe he did so.

My studies of the so-called "Occult" have done my reputation in this
narrow provincial town much harm. I have been sneered at as a
"spiritualist," a "spook hunter," an "agnostic." I am none of the three.
I am a seeker after Truth; even while fully aware of the impossibility
of absolutely finding that elusive quality. Nor do my researches in any
way conflict with revealed religion, nor in the simple Bible faith that
has ever been mine and that shall forever sustain me.

Having thus set forth my personal position in the matter--perhaps
tediously and to an undue length,--I beg to call your attention to my
report.

  Very truly yours,
  ANDREW MCPHERSON, M.D.




CHAPTER XIX

BACK TO THE STORY


Dr. McPherson occasionally gave a vigorous shake to his fountain pen,
and made corrections here and there.

It was nearly midnight, and he had been writing almost uninterruptedly
since he had followed Willem upstairs after the boy's flight.

Willem had been restless and feverish, and had asked repeatedly to be
brought down to the living-room. He seemed irresistibly drawn toward the
place where he had talked with Peter Grimm and had "almost seen him."

So the sofa had been drawn up to the fire and a bed made for him there.
Now, however, he was at last sleeping peacefully in his little upstairs
room, and the whole house was quiet, though no one else had gone to bed,
and there was everywhere a subdued feeling of excitement.

The doctor had drawn a little table close to the vacant side of the
fireplace (for the coals still smouldered, and the night was damp and
chill). He had placed Willem's medicines there; and a lamp, the only
bright spot in the big room.

Outside, the world was bathed in moonlight, and through the window the
arms of the windmill could be seen, waving solemnly round and round like
some strange, black mysterious creature beckoning silently from another
world.

McPherson was preparing a formal statement of the "seance" while it was
still fresh in his mind. And as Willem might need him, he was filling in
a waiting hour by writing.

Mrs. Batholommey's anxious face, encased in a scarf, broke in upon his
concentration.

"Oh--I'm _so_ nervous!" exclaimed the rector's wife, shudderingly, as
she came into the room and going to the piano, turned up the second
lamp.

"How can you sit here in such a dim light, after all that has happened
in this room--just a few hours ago, too?"

Dr. McPherson, intent upon his work, was determined not to be
interrupted. His only reply to Mrs. Batholommey was the scratching of
his pen and the rattle of paper as he turned over a page.

"I thought perhaps Frederik had come back," she went on.

"So Willem's feeling better again?" she asked, advancing on the doctor.

"Yes," he answered abstractedly. "I took him upstairs a few minutes
ago."

"Strange how the boy wants to remain in this room!" said Mrs.
Batholommey.

"M'm----" grunted Dr. McPherson shortly, without looking up at all.

Mrs. Batholommey came nearer and sat down.

"Oh, Doctor! Doctor!" she cried. "The scene that took place here
to-night has completely upset me."

The doctor's only reply was to turn his back on Mrs. Batholommey and
begin reading his manuscript aloud in an undertone, scratching out a
word here, adding something there.

Mrs. Batholommey, quite unconscious that she was a nuisance, leaned back
in her chair and let her words flow on.

"Well, Doctor, the breaking off of the engagement is--er--sudden, isn't
it? We've been talking it over in the front parlour, Mr. Batholommey and
I."

The doctor darted a withering look at her over his spectacles.

"I suggest sending out a card----" she purred, "just a neat card" (here
she measured off an imaginary card with her fingers), "saying that owing
to the bereavement in the family the wedding has been indefinitely
postponed. Of course," she sighed, "it isn't exactly true."

"Won't take place at all," exploded the doctor, going on at once with
his reading.

"Evidently not," said Mrs. Batholommey, "but if the whole matter
looks very strange to _me_--How is it going to look to other
people--especially when we haven't any--any _rational_ explanation--as
yet? We must get out of it in _some_ fashion. I'm sure I don't know how
else we can explain--I don't like telling anything that isn't
true--but--there _was_ to be a wedding." Mrs. Batholommey waved her
right hand. "There _isn't_ to be any wedding," she waved her left hand.
"At least, Frederik isn't to be in it--and one must account for it
_somehow_?"

"Whose business is it?" fired the doctor, in a voice that made Mrs.
Batholommey start like a frightened rabbit.

For one moment his eyes peered fiercely at her under their shaggy brows,
and then he returned to his narrative.

"Nobody's at all," she made great haste to say. "Nobody's at
all--nobody's at all, of course. But Kathrien's position is certainly
unusual; and the strangest part of it is--she doesn't appear to feel her
situation. She's sitting alone in the library seemingly placid and
happy. She acts as if a weight were off her mind. But the main point
I've been arguing is this: Should the card we're going to send out have
a narrow black border, or not?"

She turned toward the doctor and indicated with her fingers the width of
black border that seemed to her to fit the occasion. But her trouble was
entirely wasted.

Dr. McPherson was once more engrossed in his writing, and had forgotten
her existence.

"Well, Doctor," she said in an injured tone, "you don't appear to be
interested. You don't even answer!"

"I couldn't," snapped Dr. McPherson. "I didn't know whether you were
talking _again_ or _still_."

Mrs. Batholommey was hurt, and she showed it in the reproachful look she
cast at the doctor's unassailable, uninterested back.

"Oh, of course," she said, "all these little matters sound trivial to
you. But men like you couldn't look after the workings of the _next_
world, if other people didn't attend to _this one_. _Somebody_ has to do
it," she ended triumphantly.

"I fully appreciate the fact, Mistress Batholommey, that other people
are making it possible for me to be _myself_----"

Here the conversation was interrupted by a couple of raps on the window
pane.

"What's that?" cried Mrs. Batholommey, jumping up in alarm.

"Telegram for Frederik Grimm," came a voice from the darkness, and a
form was silhouetted against the moonlight.

"Mr. Grimm's down at the hotel," said Mrs. Batholommey, hastily throwing
up the window, "but I'll sign for it. Where do I sign?" she fluttered.
"Oh, yes, I see, _here_!"

She wrote Frederik's name, then handed back the book to the telegraph
boy, and closed the window. Just as she laid the telegram on the desk,
Mr. Batholommey came into the room.

"Well, Doctor," he said with veiled sarcasm, "I would by all means
suggest that we don't judge Frederik until the information Willem has
_volunteered_ can be verified."

"Umph!" grunted the doctor.

Then he got up and went to the telephone.

"Four--red," he called to "Central."

Mr. Batholommey betook himself to the vestibule and began to put on his
rubbers with methodical care.

"However, I regret," (he went on as easily as if the doctor had not
grunted) "that Frederik has left the house without offering some sort of
explanation."

"Four--red?" pursued the doctor. "That you, Marget? I'm at Peter's. I
mean--I'm at the Grimms'. No, don't wait up for me. Send me my bag here.
I'll stay the night with Willem. Bye."

He put up the receiver and began to collect his scattered papers.

"Good-night, Doctor," said the clergyman. "Good-night, Rose."

He started toward the door, but the doctor called him back.

"Hold on, Mr. Batholommey!" he interposed. "I'm writing an account of
all that's happened here to-night--from the very beginning. I've an idea
it's going to make a stir. It's just the sort of thing the Society has
been after----"

"Indeed!" said Mr. Batholommey in a doubtful tone.

"When I have verified every word of the evidence by Willem's mother----"

Here the Rev. Mr. Batholommey smiled behind his hand in a decidedly
secular way.

"----I shall send in my report," continued the doctor. "Would you have
any objection to the name of Mrs. Batholommey being used as a witness?"

Mr. Batholommey hesitated. His usually placid eyes were full of
perplexity.

"Well--Doctor--I--I----"

But Mrs. Batholommey, unlike her temporising husband, did not hesitate.
She rushed into the conversation all unasked.

"Oh, no, you don't!" she cried. "You may flout _our_ beliefs,--but
wouldn't you like to bolster up your report with an endorsement by the
wife of a clergyman! It sounds so respectable and sane, doesn't it? No,
sir! You can't prop up your wild-eyed theories against the good black of
_one_ minister's coat. Not by any means! I think myself that you have
probably stumbled on the truth about Willem's mother; but that doesn't
prove there's anything in all your notions, for that child knew the
truth all along. He's eight years old and he was with her until he was
five;--and five's the age of memory. He's a precocious boy, besides.
Every incident of his mother's life lingered in his little mind. Suppose
you prove by her that it's all true?--Still, _Willem remembered_! And
that's all there is to it."

Confident that she had made a good point, Mrs. Batholommey gave her head
a toss and left the field, or to be more exact, went out to get her
husband's umbrella.

Mr. Batholommey felt that after this display of colours on the part of
his consort, he must needs testify also.

"Don't you think, Doctor,--(mind, I'm not opposing your ideas. I'm just
echoing just what everybody else thinks)--don't you believe these ideas
are leading away from the heaven we were taught to believe in; that they
tend toward irresponsibility--toward eccentricity? Is it healthy--that's
the idea. Is it--_healthy_?"

Dr. McPherson shook himself like a shaggy dog.

"Well, Batholommey," he said, "religion has frequently led to the stake,
and I never heard the Spanish Inquisition called _healthy_ for anybody
taking part in it. Still, religion flourishes. But your old-fashioned,
unscientific, gilt, gingerbread idea of heaven blew up ten years
ago--went out. _My_ heaven's just coming in. It's new. Dr. Funk and a
lot of clergymen are in already. You'd better get used to it,
Batholommey, and join in the procession."

Having delivered this ultimatum the doctor became oblivious to the
existence of the Batholommey family and gave his whole attention once
more to his writing.

"H'm!" said Mr. Batholommey tolerantly. "When you can convince _me_!"
(He lapsed into Dutch.) "Well, _tou roustin_, Doctor."

The clergyman started for the door, but his dutiful wife was there
before him, his umbrella in her hand.

"Good-night, Henry," she said, beaming affectionately on him. "I'll be
home to-morrow."

Then with a most coquettish glance, she purred coyly:

"You'll be glad to see me, dear, _won't_ you?"

Mr. Batholommey beamed in his turn, and patted her on the cheek.

"Yes, my church mouse!" he said as he kissed her good-bye and went out
into the night.

Mrs. Batholommey closed the doors after him, but immediately opened them
a trifle and peered through the crack.

"Look out, Henry, for the trolley cars," she cried. "It's dark out
there--And be careful you don't step into a mud puddle! They must be as
deep as mill ponds after this rain, and there aren't half enough street
lamps in this neighbourhood--you'll be in over your ankles before you
know it!"

"All right!" came in a diminuendo from the clergyman's receding form.
"I'll be careful. Don't stand there taking cold. Good-night!"

"Woman," thundered Dr. McPherson in a terrible voice, "_close that
door_! Do you want my lamp to blow clean out? How can a body write with
such goings-on in his ears? St. Paul was a wise man. 'Let the woman
learn in silence,' he said, 'with all subjection.' Will you be good
enough to heed that, and let me write in peace?"

Mrs. Batholommey fastened the door with elaborate and most deliberate
care; then, as she passed the doctor's table on her way to the front
parlour, she fired a parting shot.

"Write as much as you like, Doctor," she said loftily. "Words are but
air. _You_ know and _I_ know and _everybody_ knows that seeing is
believing."

"Damn everybody!" growled the doctor, frowning at the lady's retreating
figure. "It's 'everybody's' ignorance that's set the world back five
hundred years. Where was I, before?" he said to himself. "Oh! Yes."

And he went back to his Statement.




CHAPTER XX

THE BENEFIT OF THE DOUBT


Frederik came impatiently up the home walk. The old house was bathed in
moonlight; the walk itself leading up to it was sweet with the scent of
wet flowers. The whole place carried a peaceful air, as if a blessing
rested upon it. But Frederik heeded nothing--saw none of the beauty and
mystery. His mind was filled with quite different things.

He had waited for hours at the hotel, expecting Hicks or his lawyer.
When no one arrived at the hour agreed upon, Frederik felt a bit uneasy,
but he tried to persuade himself that Hicks had merely missed the train
and would come on the next one. With growing apprehension he waited,
smoking innumerable cigarettes while the evening wore on, till finally
the last train had come and gone. There was nothing to do but go back to
the house, and face the _other_ matter. And he dreaded it! Oh, how he
dreaded it!

He could not bear the thought of Kathrien's eyes that had first doubted,
then accused, then condemned him. All the while he had waited at the
hotel, he had remembered those eyes. If he had not loved her sincerely
the situation would have been comparatively easy for him; he could
simply have cleared out--spent the rest of his days in Europe, if
necessary, so that he might never see or hear of any one connected with
Grimm Manor again in all his life.

But Kathrien! Who could have been near her and _ever_ forget her? The
turn of her head, the absolute sweetness of her--the sunshine she
radiated, made it utterly impossible for one to think of forgetting--of
living all one's long life without her. Frederik threw away his
cigarette and lighted another as he stood outside the windows of the
house and looked in.

Oom Peter was there--how could he go in then? Common sense told him that
he had been smoking too much and his nerves had gone bad--that he had
become an old woman with his fears and tremblings; yet--he knew Oom
Peter was there--Well (he shrugged his shoulders), about all the harm
that could be done _had_ been done, and he had the money now, anyway, so
he might as well go in and find out the present state of affairs. There
might be, there ought to be, some word from Hicks by this time. With
tight-shut lips, he walked quickly up the "stoop" steps and into the
house.

As he came into the living-room he glanced at the doctor, who, with
bulky form crouched over the little table, was still busily writing and
heard nothing.

Frederik half-unconsciously looked toward Kathrien's room, then removed
his silk hat with its mourning band, and his black gloves, and laid them
with his cane on the hall table.

Then he turned toward Dr. McPherson.

"Good-evening, Doctor," he said shortly. "Any of them come to their
senses yet?"

There was a defiant ring in the last sentence, though he knew in his
heart that his cause was lost.

The doctor looked up long enough to say:

"Oh, Frederik, you're back again, are you?" then went on with his
writing.

Frederik glanced furtively around the shadowy room, and then lighted
some candles in an effort to make the place more cheerful. Suddenly his
eye was riveted on the telegram resting conspicuously on his uncle's
desk. On the very spot, so it happened, where he had burned Anne
Marie's letter. He put down his cigarette quickly.

"Is that telegram for me?" he asked in an eager tone.

"Yes," snorted Dr. McPherson.

"Oh----" Frederik said. "It will explain perhaps why I--I've been kept
waiting at the hotel--I had an appointment to meet a man who wanted to
buy this business."

"Ha!" The doctor grunted indignantly.

Frederik cleared his throat.

"I may as well tell you--I'm thinking of selling out root and branch."

At this amazing news the doctor got up slowly, and turning his bushy
head toward Frederik, fixed his keen eyes upon him. He was all attention
now.

"Yes----?"

Then with a sheepish laugh Frederik abruptly changed the subject.

"You'll think it strange," he said, "but I simply cannot make up my mind
to go near the old desk of my uncle's--peculiar, yes--isn't it?"

He smiled rather a sickly smile at the doctor, and hesitated.

"I've got a perfect--Ha! Ha!--terror of the thing!"

His laughter was quite mirthless and his fear made him a pitiable
object.

The doctor, not trying to hide his contempt for him, went to the desk,
took the telegram, and threw it in Frederik's direction, not even
troubling to aim accurately.

It hit the floor about two feet away from the younger man's trimly shod
feet, and he quickly reached over sideways and seized it. He tore it
open. Then, as his eyes took in the message it contained, he drew a long
breath.

He sat down mechanically, looking straight ahead of him.

"Billy Hicks," he said slowly in a dazed voice, "Billy Hicks, the man I
was to sell out to, is de--I knew it--This afternoon when he
phoned--something told me--but I wouldn't believe it."

Slowly he put the telegram in its envelope, and then put the envelope
into his pocket; but the dazed look never left his eyes, and his face
was grey white.

"Doctor," he said, turning his eyes at last, "as sure as you live,
somebody else is doing my thinking for me in this house."

Dr. McPherson's heavy eyebrows met in an earnest frown as he studied
Frederik.

"What?" he queried.

"To-night--here in this room," Frederik went on in a voice full of awe,
"I thought I saw my uncle _there_----"

He pointed toward the desk with a little shudder.

"Eh?" said the doctor, with popping eyes, coming a step nearer. "You
really mean that you thought you saw _Peter Grimm_?"

"And just before I--I saw him--I--I--had the strangest impulse to go to
the foot of the stairs and call Kitty--give her the house--and
run--run--get out."

"Oh!" cried the doctor sarcastically. "A good impulse. I see! Some one
else _must_ have been thinking for you--certainly."

"When I wouldn't do it," the scared voice went on, "I thought he gave me
a terrible look." He covered his eyes with his hand. "A _terrible_
look."

"Your uncle?" demanded Dr. McPherson.

"Yes," breathed Frederik. "_Och!_ God! I won't forget _that_ look!" he
cried excitedly, uncovering his eyes again. "And as I started from the
room--he blotted out--I mean I saw him blot out--Then I left the
photograph on the desk, and----"

"Ah!" exclaimed the doctor triumphantly. "That's how Willem came by it.
Had you never had this impulse before--to give up Kathrien--to let her
have the cottage?"

"_Not much_--I hadn't!" said Frederik decidedly, walking back and forth
a moment.

Then, looking toward the desk, he reached out his hand until it touched
the back of a chair beside it, and, giving the chair a quick pull out of
what was evidently to him a danger zone, he sat down.

"I told you some one else was _thinking_ for me," he said. "I don't want
to give her up. I love her." (His eyes went dark.) "But if she's going
to turn against me for--well, I'm not going to sit _here_ and cry about
it. But I'll tell you one thing: from this time I propose to think for
myself. I've done with this house," he cried, getting up. "I'd like to
sell it along with the rest and let a stranger"--he flung the chair
recklessly against the desk--"raze it to the ground.

"When I walk out of here to-night she can have it."

He looked thoughtfully at the desk a moment.

"Oh, I wouldn't sleep here--I give her the house because--well, I----"

"You want to be on the safe side in case he _was_ there!" scoffed Dr.
McPherson.

Frederik dropped his voice almost to a whisper, and there was perplexity
in it as well as awe.

"How do you account for it anyway, Doctor?" he asked.

Instead of answering, the doctor asked another question.

"Frederik," he said, "when did you see Anne Marie last?"

"Now," said Frederik disagreeably, "I'm not answering questions."

"I think it only fair to tell you," said Dr. McPherson, "that it won't
matter a damn whether you answer me or not. Don't fret yourself that I'm
not going to find her. This has come home to me. I'm off to the city
to-morrow. I'll have the truth from her; if I have to call in the police
to trace her."

Frederik looked drearily at the doctor, then took up his gloves and
began to put them on. After a pause he said dully, mechanically:

"Oh, I saw her about three years ago."

"Never since?" probed the doctor.

"No."

"What occurred the last time you saw her?"

"Oh," said Frederik lifelessly. "What _always_ occurs when a young man
realises that he has his life before him--and that he must be respected,
must think of his future?"

"A scene took place, eh?"

"Yes," Frederik agreed laconically.

"Was Willem present?" went on the interrogation.

"Yes, she held him in her arms."

"And then--what happened?" the doctor insisted.

Frederik dropped his eyes.

"Oh," he said, "then I left the house."

He found his hat and cane as he spoke, and walked slowly toward the
door.

"Then it's all true," cried Dr. McPherson in wonderment, staring
abstractedly at the floor. He raised his head suddenly and looked with
stern eyes at Frederik.

"What are you going to do for Willem?" he demanded.

"Well," temporised that noble soul, "I'm a rich man now--and if I
recognise him--there might be trouble. His mother's gone to the dogs
anyway----"

He left the speech unfinished and turned his head away uncomfortably. He
could not say such things and meet the doctor's scorching look.

"You damned young scoundrel!" bellowed McPherson in wrath. "Oh, what an
act of charity if the good Lord took Willem!--And I say it with all my
heart. Out of all you have--not a crumb for----"

"I want you to know that I've sweated for that money," Frederik turned
on the doctor long enough to say. "I've sweated for it, and I'm going to
keep it!"

"You _what_?" howled Dr. McPherson jeeringly.

"Yes," Frederik cried in the greatest excitement, all his calmness
forsaking him utterly. "I've sweated for it! I went to jail for it.
Every day I have been in this house has been spent in prison. I've been
doing time. Do you think it didn't get on my nerves? What haven't I had
to do! I've gone to bed at nine o'clock and lain there thinking how New
York was just waking up at that time, and how miserably I was out of it
all. Lord! I've got up at cock-crow to be in time for grace at the
breakfast table. Why, didn't I take a Sunday-school class to please him?

"Lord! Didn't I hand out the infernal cornucopias at the Church's silly
old Christmas tree," he went on quickly, "while he played Santa Claus?
What more can a fellow do to earn his money? Don't you call that
sweating? No, sir! I've danced like a damned hand-organ monkey for the
pennies he left me, and I had to grin and touch my hat and make believe
I liked it. Now I'm going to spend every cent for my own personal
pleasure."

Once more Frederik started to go.

"Will rich men never learn wisdom?" soliloquised Dr. McPherson as he
began to prepare some medicine for Willem.

"No, they won't," Frederik flung back over his shoulder. "But in every
fourth generation there comes along a _wise_ fellow--a spender. Well,
I'm the spender here."

He pulled out another cigarette, lighted it, and put on his hat.

"Shame on you!" cried the doctor indignantly. "Your breed ought to be
exterminated!"

"Oh, no," Frederik declared. "We're as necessary as you are. We're the
real wealth distributors. I wish you good-night, Doctor."

And he was gone.

Disgust was still written all over the doctor's face as he measured the
medicine carefully and emptied it into a glass of water. He picked up
the candelabrum in his other hand, and was just starting toward the
stairs and Willem's room when Kathrien came in.

"Kathrien!" he cried in a ringing voice. "Burn up your wedding dress!
We've made no mistake. I can tell you that!"

A moment more and he climbed the stairs and had disappeared into
Willem's room, leaving Kathrien motionless, her face lighted with happy
serenity. Then she went softly to Oom Peter's worn old desk chair, and,
standing behind it, put her arms around its sides lovingly, almost
protectingly--quite as if its former owner were sitting there and could
feel her gentle caress.

"Oom Peter," she whispered tenderly, and her dreamy eyes grew dreamier,
"Oom Peter--I know I am doing what you would have me do."




CHAPTER XXI

"ONLY ONE THING REALLY COUNTS"


And Peter Grimm, standing in the shadows, nodded happy assent to her
cry. The Dead Man's ageless face was wondrous bright. It shone with a
joy that made the rugged features beautiful.

His work was done. His long journey from the Unknown had not failed. The
one deed of his mortal life that could have wrought ill was undone. He
had atoned for a single fault and had seen the ill effects of that fault
brought to nothing. He could go back with a calm mind. All was well in
his earthly home.

But he was not yet wholly content. One task remained. A light task, and,
to guess from his radiant face, a welcome one. And even now he was
bringing to pass its completion. For his eyes turned from their loving
scrutiny of Kathrien and rested on the outer door. And, as in response
to an unspoken summons, footfalls were heard in the entry.

At the sound, Kathrien's drooping figure straightened. And a glow came
into her tired eyes. The outer door opened and James Hartmann came in.
He took an impulsive step toward the girl. Then he remembered himself.
Turning aside to the rack, he hung his coat and hat on it, and asked, as
to a casual acquaintance:

"Have you seen Frederik anywhere? He told me hours ago that he'd join me
in the office in a few minutes. I waited, but he didn't come. Then Marta
told me he had gone down to the hotel. I went over to see father, and I
stopped at the hotel on my way back. They said Frederik had been there,
but that he had just gone. I'm rather tired of playing hide-and-seek
with him. Has he come in yet?"

"He has come in. But I think he has gone again. And--and, James, I think
he will not come here again."

"What? Then the wedding won't be at the house?"

"The wedding won't be--anywhere."

"_Kathrien!_"

He stared at her, seeking to read grief, humiliation, or, at the very
least, the anger engendered of a lovers' quarrel. But her face was
serene, even happy. The worry was gone that had lurked behind her
gentle eyes. The furrow had been smoothed from the low, white brow, and
even the pathetic aura of sorrow that had clung to her as a garment
since Peter Grimm's death had departed.

"Kathrien!" he repeated doubtfully, his heart thumping in an unruly
fashion that well-nigh choked him.

The serene calm of the girl's face fled beneath his eager, troubled
gaze.

"Frederik has gone," she said briefly. "I am not going to marry him. I
broke our engagement this evening."

"And you are free--free to----?"

He checked himself, fearful to believe in the marvellous fortune that
seemed to have come all at once from the Unattainable into his very
grasp. And, girl-like, Kathrien was, of a sudden, panic stricken.

"It is late," she said hastily, "very late. Good-night!"

She made as though to go to her room. And James Hartmann, still full of
that new fear of his own good fortune, dared not stay her.

But Peter Grimm did not hesitate.

"Katje!" pleaded the Dead Man. "Is Happiness so common that we can toy
with it? Is life's greatest joy so cheap that we can thrust it aside
when by a miracle it is laid at our feet? Can we afford to risk
everything by putting off love when it is in our very grasp?"

The girl hesitated, paused, and seemed to busy herself with
straightening some disarranged articles on the desk. The Dead Man came
and stood beside her.

"He loves you, Katje," he murmured. "And only one thing really
counts--Love! It is the only thing that tells, in the long run. Nothing
else endures to the end. Perhaps, if you are shy now and do not let him
speak, he may find courage to speak to-morrow. But perhaps he may not.
And are you willing to take that chance?"

"No!" cried the girl in quick fear. "No!"

"What?" asked Hartmann, startled by the frightened denial, so
meaningless to him.

"I--I didn't know I spoke," she faltered, embarrassed. "It was foolish
of me. I had some strange thought. And----"

"I don't understand."

"You understand less and less every minute, James," laughed Peter Grimm.
"She loves you. Are you going to let her slip through your fingers just
because you haven't the courage to speak? You were brave enough early
this evening when you didn't have a chance. Now that she's yours for the
asking, why be tongue-tied? It was the fear of losing you that made her
cry out 'No!' just now."

"Katje," demanded Hartmann, abashed at his own audacity, yet unable to
keep back the words, "were you afraid I wouldn't be here in the morning
to tell you I loved you? Was that why you said----?"

"How did you know?" she gasped appalled. "You read my mind."

Before she could realise the meaning of what she had said, she found
herself whirled bodily from the floor and caught close in the grip of
two strong arms that crushed her to a heaving breast. And Hartmann was
raining kisses on her hair, her eyes, her upturned face.

"James!" she panted. "Don't! Put me down."

"Not till you say you love me," came the answer in a voice from whence
all timidity had forever fled.

The tone of glad, adoring rulership thrilled her. She ceased her
half-hearted struggles to free herself. Her arms, through no conscious
effort of her own, crept upward until they encircled his neck.

"Say you love me!" he demanded again, in that glorious Mastery of the
Loved.

"I love you," she answered obediently. "I have always loved you, I
think. It's--it's very wonderful to be held like this and--and to be
_glad_ not to be let go. I--I--I don't really think I wanted you to let
me go, even when I told you to."

"There is something else you must say before I let you go," he demanded,
drunk with his new-born power and happiness.

"Yes? I'll say it."

"Say you will marry me to-morrow."

This time, from sheer amazement, she sprang back, out of the loosened
clasp of his arms.

"To-morrow?" she gasped. "Are you crazy? Why," with a little shudder,
"to-morrow was to be the day I was to----"

"To marry a man you didn't love. That would have made it forever a day
of shame. You owe 'to-morrow' something to atone for that. Pay its debt
by marrying _me_ then."

"I--I can't," she protested. "What--what would people say?"

"Katje!" broke in the Dead Man. "When you shall have learned that 'what
people say' is the most senseless bugbear in all this wide world of
senseless bugbears, you will be far on the road to true greatness. You
will have broken the heaviest, most galling, most idiotically _useless_
fetter that weights down humanity. Being a woman you will never be able
wholly to free yourself from that same fetter. But lift its weight from
your soul just this once! You were going to curse your life with a
blasphemously wicked, loveless marriage to-morrow. And the world would
have approved. You have a chance to atone for an attempted wrong and to
win happiness for yourself and the man you love, to-morrow, by marrying
James then. A few representatives of the world will hold up their hands
and squawk: 'How scandalously sudden! I suppose she did it to show she
didn't mind Frederik's jilting her.' And for the sake of the people who
would have approved a crime and who will sneer at a good and wise deed,
you are going to throw away many days of bliss, and senselessly postpone
the one perfect Event of your life. Is this my wise little girl or is it
some one just as stubborn and foolish as her old uncle used to be? Tell
me."

"Why should we care what 'people say'?" urged Hartmann as Kathrien
hesitated. "The opinions of other people wreck lots of lives. Let's be
great enough and wise enough to choose our own happiness! Don't let's be
stubborn like poor old Mr. Grimm, and----"

"James!" she cried in wonder. "Those are just the very things I was
thinking. That's the second time in a few minutes that you have read my
mind."

"Perhaps it was _you_ who were reading mine," said Hartmann. "That's
what people call 'Telepathy,' isn't it?"

"Yes," smiled the Dead Man. "That is what 'people' call it--who know no
better. Oh, what a jumble people do make of the simple things of the
Universe!"

"Anyway," went on Hartmann, without waiting for Kathrien to reply to his
question, "it doesn't matter which of us thought of it first. It's
enough to know it's true. And you _will_ marry me to-morrow?"

"_Yes!_" vociferated Peter Grimm.

"Y-yes," faltered the girl.

"Listen, dear," continued Hartmann, "we won't be very well off, I'm
afraid. I've a little money--but not much. I know scientific gardening
as not many men know it. So we won't starve. But it won't be as if you
were going to marry a rich man like Frederik Grimm."

"Thank Heaven, it won't!" she breathed fervently. "And do you suppose it
will matter one bit to me that we won't be rich? I wish, of course, that
we didn't have to leave this dear old house, but----"

"If we had both the house and the little capital that belongs to me,"
answered Hartmann, "we could stay on here and make a splendid living.
But what's the use of building air castles?"

"Why not?" urged the Dead Man. "They're as cheap to build as air
dungeons; and a million times pleasanter to live in. But, don't fret
about the house. Frederik is going to turn it over to you--I've seen to
that. And you will prosper, you two, here in the home I loved."

"I believe it will come out all right!" declared the girl. "I have a
feeling that it will. Intuition if you like."

"'Intuition,'" repeated the Dead Man whimsically. "Yes. Call it that, if
you choose. 'Intuition' and 'telepathy' are both pretty synonyms for the
words spoken to you that mortal ears are too gross to understand and
whose sense sometimes finds vague resting-place in mortal brains."

"It will come out all right," she reiterated, smiling up at her lover.

"It's good to see you smile again," said Hartmann, once more drawing her
close to him. "I'm glad your cloud of grief is beginning to lift."

"It _has_ lifted," she returned. "When Oom Peter went away, and seemed
utterly lost to me forever, I thought my heart would break. But now--now
I know he _hasn't_ gone. I know he has been here with me this very
evening."

"I--I don't understand."

"It is true," she insisted. "You must believe it, dear. For it is very
real to me. I believe he came back to set me free from my promise to
Frederik. Some time--some time, I'll tell you all about it."

"In the meanwhile," adjured the Dead Man, "believe her, James. If men
would put less faith in their own four-square logic and more faith in
their wives' illogical beliefs, there'd be fewer mistakes made."

"Don't ask me any more about it to-night," begged the girl in response
to the amazed questioning in her lover's eyes. "I can't speak of it
just yet. It's all too near--too wonderful."

"Just as you like," he agreed. "Now I must go, for I want to catch Mr.
Batholommey before he goes to sleep, and make the arrangements with him
for the wedding."

His arm around her, they crossed to where his hat and coat were hanging.

"I wonder if Oom Peter can see us now?" she mused, as Hartmann stooped
to kiss her good-night.

"That's the great mystery of the ages," answered Hartmann. "Who can
tell? But I wish he might know. I think, seen as he must see things now,
he would be glad. Good-night, sweetheart."

She watched him stride down the walk. Then she came back into the room,
her eyes alight.

"Oh, Oom Peter," she murmured, half aloud.

"I see," returned Peter Grimm. "I know all about it. I know, little
girl. I know."




CHAPTER XXII

"ALL THAT HAPPENS, HAPPENS AGAIN"


Late as was the hour, Kathrien yet lingered a few minutes longer in the
room where that night her freedom and her life's crown had come to her.

She paused by the desk and lovingly caressed the rich, red mass of roses
which, in memory of her uncle, she daily placed there. The cool, velvety
touch of the blossoms was like a living response to her caress. And from
the crimson petals arose a faint, drowsy fragrance.

Kathrien sank into the worn desk chair and gazed dreamily into the dying
fire. She seemed to read there a wonderful story. Or else the grey-red
embers shaped themselves into beautiful pictures. For her face was
joyous beyond all belief.

"To-morrow!" she murmured to herself.

And Peter Grimm, looking down at her, smiled as he caught the whispered
word.

"Yes, _lievling_," he answered. "To-morrow. Isn't it a marvellous word?
It holds all the hopes and fears of the whole world."

"I'm so happy! I'm so _happy_!" she breathed.

The Dead Man laid his hand gently on the soft lustre of her hair.

"Then, good-night to you, my darling," he said in the old tender voice
that had comforted her childish griefs and shared her childish delights
in the bygone days. "Good-night, my darling. Love can never say
'good-bye.' I am going, little girl. I am leaving you here in your dear
home that shall always be yours. Here, in the years that are to come,
the way will lie clear before you. May pleasure and peace go with you,
little girl of mine."

Her eyes were luminous. There was a half-smile on her lips. Peter
Grimm's own eyes reflected her smile as he stroked her hair and
continued to look down into her rapt face as though to impress its every
detail upon his memory.

"Here on sunny, blossoming days," he went on, "when you look out on my
old gardens, as a happy wife, all the flowers and trees and shrubs shall
bloom enchanted to your eyes. For, love gives a heaven-light to
everything. And when the home we love is our own, it becomes doubly
fair."

The light in her eyes grew brighter and he stooped to brush his lips to
her forehead.

"All that happens, happens again," he went on in that same caressing
voice as though loath to leave her, and seeking to prolong his stay at
her side. "And when, as a mother, you explain each leaf and bud, and the
miracle of the growing flowers to your own little people, you will
sometimes think of the days when you and I walked through the gardens
and the leafy lanes together, and how I taught you all those
things--even as you shall be teaching your own children. Yes,--all that
happens, happens again and has happened before. You will teach them,
just as I taught you. And so I shall always linger in your heart. Here,
in our home, everything will keep on reminding you of me. Not in sadness
nor in gloom. But as a wonderful, golden memory. You will forget only
the part of me that was stubborn and unreasonable and ill-tempered--and
you will remember me only as I _wished_ to be. That is one of the gifts
of God to those who have left this world. Their dear ones remember them
only as kind, as loving, as good. Their faults fade from the memory and
the _good_ ever glows more and more brightly."

He paused. And still he could not leave the happy girl as she sat there
in her blissful, fireside reverie.

"I shall be waiting for you, Katje," he said. "And I shall be knowing
all of your life, its joys, its happy toil and its sweet rest, its
lights and its passing shadows. I shall love your children with all my
whole heart. And I shall be their grandfather just as though I were
here. I shall be everywhere about you and yours, Katje. Always. In the
stockings at Christmas, in the big, busy, teeming world of shadows, just
outside your threshold; or whispering to you in the stillness of the
night. And, as the years drift on, you can never know what pride I shall
take in your middle life--the very best age of all! After the luxuries
and the eager gaieties and the vanities and the possessions and the hot
strife for gain cease to be important, we return to very simple things.
For then, sunset is at hand, and the peace of Home calls to us far more
clearly than the roar of the outer world. The evening of life comes
bearing its own lamp."

Her face had grown graver, but still was radiant. The Dead Man smiled as
he said:

"Then, as a little old grandmother--a little old child whose bedtime is
drawing near, I shall still see you; happy to sit out in the sunlight
of another day; asking no more of life than a few hours still to be
spent with those you love;--telling your grandchildren how much more
brightly the flowers used to blossom when _you_ were young.--All that
happens, happens again.

"And then, one glad day, glorified, radiant, young once more--divinely
young,--you will come to us. And your mother and I shall take you in our
arms again. Oh, what a meeting it will be! To _you_, many happy years
away. To _us_, only a brief hour of waiting. We shall meet so perfectly
then--the flight of Love to Love. And now," bending down once more and
kissing her, "good-night, my own little girl."

She rose, half-dazzled by the brightness that filled her soul. Pausing
to bury her face for a moment in the bowl of roses, she murmured:

"Dear, _dear_ Oom Peter!"

Then, slowly, smilingly, she made her way up the stairs to her own room.
The Dead Man's eyes followed her every light step. The Dead Man's hand
was raised in unspoken benediction. Marta bustled in from the kitchen on
her nightly round of window-locking and door-barring. As she passed the
big wall clock, she stopped, sighed right lugubriously, and proceeded to
wind the ancient timepiece by the simple old-time process of drawing
down its pulley chain.

"Poor old Marta!" said Peter Grimm quizzically, as she departed. "Every
time she thinks of me, she winds my clock. We're not quite forgotten
after all, it seems. Good-night, old friend! There are a few tears ahead
of you. But there is plenty of sunshine beyond them."

He glanced about the room, his eyes resting at last on Willem's door in
the gallery above. The door swung open, and Dr. McPherson appeared on
the threshold. In one hand he held a candle-stick. In the hollow of his
right arm lay Willem, a Dutch patchwork bedquilt wrapped around him.

"All right, laddie," McPherson was saying in a voice whose softness
would have amazed the Batholommeys. "Since you want so badly to sleep
downstairs, you shall. The sofa by the fire is just as snug as your own
bed. What Mistress Batholommey will say to my giving in to a sick little
boy's whim, I don't know. But we don't care. Do we, Willem? And," he
added, reaching the living-room and carrying the child across to the
sofa, "if you want to be down here, and if you won't be happy anywhere
else, here you shall be."

He laid Willem gently on the couch and covered him with the quilt.

"How do you feel, now?" he asked.

"I'm sleepy," answered Willem. "It's good to be in this room. I'll sleep
finely here. Could--could I have a drink of water, please?"

The doctor crossed to the sideboard. The ice-water pitcher was empty.
McPherson took up a glass.

"I'll find you some," said he. "I suppose I'll never learn my way around
the labyrinths of this old house. But if I can't get to the nearest
faucet, I'll wake Marta and ask her to help me. Lie still. I'll be back
in a minute."

He picked up the lighted candle again, and started off on his quest. As
he left the room he passed close by Peter Grimm.

"Good-night, Andrew," said the Dead Man. "I'm afraid the world will have
to wait a little longer for the Big Guesser. The secret you've delved
for so long and so loudly was in your own hands this evening. And you
didn't know what to do with it."

The doctor left the room without hearing him. But Willem heard.
Starting up on the couch, the boy cried:

"Oh, Mynheer Grimm! _Where_ are you? I knew you were down here--That's
why I wanted to come."

"Here I am," answered the Dead Man, moving forward into the range of the
anxiously wandering blue eyes.

"Oh!" gleefully exclaimed the child. "I _see_ you now! I _see_ you now!"

"Yes? At last?"

"Oh, you've got your hat!" went on the boy excitedly. "It's off the peg.
You're going!"

"Yes, Willem," replied the Dead Man. "I'm going."

"Need you go right away, Mynheer Grimm?" coaxed the child. "Can't you
wait just a _little_ while?"

"I'll wait for _you_, dear lad," returned Peter Grimm.

"Oh, can I go with you?" asked the boy in glad surprise. "Thank you,
Mynheer Grimm! I couldn't find the way without you."

"Oh, yes, you could, Willem. God's signal light is the surest thing in
all the universe. But I'll wait for you, just the same."

The boy's drowsiness, overcome for the moment by his sight of the Dead
Man's loved face, had crept in upon him once more. He lay back on the
couch with a happy little sigh.

And at once he was off in the wonder-aisles of dreamland--a dreamland
full of circuses, of impossibly funny and friendly clowns, of street
parade glories, of marvellous animals and thrilling equestrian feats.

"Sleep well," said Peter Grimm. "I wish you the very pleasantest of
dreams a boy could have in _this_ world."

[Illustration: "Sleep well," said Peter Grimm. "I wish you the very
pleasantest of dreams a boy could have in _this_ world"]

The doctor's step sounded presently in the adjoining kitchen. As though
awakened by it, Willem opened his eyes and sat up. The fever flush was
gone from his cheeks, the fever glaze from his look. The lassitude that
had weighted every joint in his sick little body had fled, to be
replaced by a strange, glorious buoyancy.

With a glad shout, Willem sprang up and raced across the floor into
Peter Grimm's outstretched arms.

"_Huge moroche_, Mynheer Grimm!" he cried. "Oh, I am _well_! I never was
so well before. It's wonderful to be like this."

"You are happy, too?"

"Oh! _Happy?_ It's like school being over!"

"Good!" laughed Peter Grimm. "It will always be like that now. Come!
Let's be off."

He lifted the exalted, eager boy lightly from the floor, and swung him
to a perch on his shoulder.

"_Uncle Rat has come to town!_" sang Willem, too rapturously happy to
keep still.

"Ha-_H'M_!" he and Peter Grimm chorused as they moved toward the door.

  "'Uncle Rat has come to town,
  To buy----'"

McPherson came in.

"Here's the water, Willem," he announced, going over to the couch. "I
got it at last, after barking my shins over----"

He glanced at the sofa and its occupant. Then the glass fell from his
nerveless hand. He knelt in horror beside the still, white little body
that lay there.

"Dead!" gasped McPherson.

"No!" exulted Peter Grimm from the doorway. "Not _dead_, Andrew, old
friend. There never was so fair a prospect for _life_!"

"Oh," sighed Willem blissfully, his arm about Peter Grimm's neck, "I'm
_so_ happy! I didn't know any one could be so happy as this--or so
_well_."

"If only the rest of them knew what they are missing! Hey, Willem?"
assented Peter Grimm.

"What is Dr. McPherson looking at there on the sofa?" demanded Willem.
"He seems scared--and--and--unhappy. _What_ is he looking at, Mynheer
Grimm?"

"He is looking at--_nothing_. And he doesn't know it. Come!"

"It's--it's so wonderful to be _alive_!" cried Willem.

They passed out, and the door of the house closed noiselessly behind
them.




CHAPTER XXIII

THE DAWNING


Night had given place to red dawn, and red dawn to white day.

Dr. McPherson came out of the Grimm house and sat down on the edge of
the vine-bordered stoop. He was very tired. He had had a hard and trying
night. In his ears were still ringing the sobs of old Marta, hastily
awakened to learn of her only grandson's death;--Kathrien's quiet
grief;--Mrs. Batholommey's excited, high-pitched questionings that
jangled on the death hush as horribly as breaks the Venus music through
the Pilgrims' Chorus.

It had been a night of stark wakefulness, of a myriad details. And
McPherson had borne the brunt of it all. Now, under an opiate, Marta was
asleep. Mrs. Batholommey had trotted ponderously home to bear the black
tidings of a prisoned child's Release to her husband. And Kathrien had
gone to her own room under the doctor's gruff command to snatch an
hour's rest. McPherson himself had come out into the cool and freshness
of the new-born world for a breathing space, and to think.

The June day was young. Very young. Under the early sun the grass was
afire with dew diamonds. The flowers, dripping and fragrant, held up
their cups to the light. The town still lay asleep. Over the suburb
brooded the Hush of the primal Wilderness, creeping back furtively and
momentarily to its long-lost domain.

And presently the quiet was broken by the swift recurring click of heels
on the sidewalk. Some one was coming along the slumbrous Main street;
and coming with nervous haste. The steps turned in at the Grimm gate.
McPherson raised his blood-shot, sleep-robbed eyes and stared crossly
toward the newcomer.

It was Frederik Grimm. And, recognising him, McPherson's frown deepened
into a scowl.

"Is it true?" asked Frederik as he stopped in front of the doctor. "I
met Mrs. Batholommey. She was just passing the hotel on her way home. I
hadn't been able to sleep, so I was starting out for a walk. She told
me----"

"That Willem's dead?" finished McPherson, with brutal frankness. "Yes,
it's true. Did you suppose that it was a new vaudeville joke?"

Frederik stood blinking, blank-faced, apparently failing to grasp the
sense of the doctor's words. The younger man's aspect dully irritated
McPherson.

"Yes," he reiterated, "the boy's dead. The problem of supporting him
needn't bother you now. Not that it ever did. He's dead. And it's the
luckiest thing that ever happened to him."

Frederik raised one hand in instinctive protest. But he might as well
have sought to stem Niagara with a straw.

The doctor's strained nerves, his genuine grief, his dislike for the
dapper young man before him, combined to open wide the floodgates of
honest Scottish wrath. And he saw no cause to exercise self-control.

"You're in luck!" he growled. "The law could have compelled you to pay
some such munificent sum as four dollars a week for his maintenance.
You're safe from that now. And I congratulate you. It'll mean an extra
weekly quart of champagne or a brace of musical comedy seats for you.
The law is stringent and I was going to invoke it in your case. You
smashed a decent girl's life. You helped bring a nameless boy into a
world that would have made his life a hell as long as he lived. Just
because his father happened to be a yellow cur. And, in penalty for that
sin, the power and majesty of an outraged law would have assessed you
about one per cent of your yearly income. You're lucky."

Frederik winced as though he had been lashed across the face.

"I sometimes wonder," continued McPherson, urged to fresh vehemence by
sight of the effect he was scoring, "if hell holds a worse criminal or a
more mercilessly punished one than the man or woman who lets a little
child suffer needlessly--who _makes_ it suffer. And of all the suffering
that can be heaped upon a child, everything else is like a feather's
weight compared to sending it out in life with a name such as Willem
would have borne. Oh, but God's merciful when He finds little children
crying in the dark and leads them Home! Batholommey and the rest of them
sneer at me for sticking to the old hell-fire Calvin doctrines in these
days of pew-cushion religion. But I tell you, in all reverence, if
there's no hell for the people who torture children, then it's time the
Almighty turned awhile from pardoning sinners and built one."

"Don't worry," said Frederik shortly. "There is one. I know. I am in
it."

"'Mourner's bench talk,' eh? It's cheap. Penitence is always on the free
list. And in your case, as in most, it comes too late to do any good,
except to salve the penitent's feelings. Willem lived in the same house
with you for three years. All around him was Love. Except from the one
person whose sacred duty it was to give that Love. We pitied him. We
knew what he'd be facing if he lived. We made his childhood as happy as
we could, so that he'd have at least one bright thing to look back on
afterward. He was nothing to any of us. Except that he was a child
crippled and maimed and fore-damned for life in the worst way any
Unfortunate could be. We pitied him and we loved him. Did he ever hear a
harsh word or see a forbidding face? Yes; he did. From one person alone.
From _you_, his father. Even last night when he crept downstairs parched
with thirst, and begged you for a drink of water----"

"Don't!" cried Frederik, in sharp agony. "Do you suppose you can tell
_me_ anything about that? Do you suppose I haven't gone over it
all--yes, and over all the three years--a hundred times since I heard
he was dead? Do you think you can make me feel it any more damnably than
I do? If so, go ahead and try. You spoke of the need for a hell. You can
spare your advice to the Almighty. He has made one. And I can't even
wait until I'm dead before I walk through it."

"Through it," assented McPherson sardonically. "_Through_ it with many a
lamentable groan and a beating of the breast, and with squeaky little
wails of remorse--and on _through_ it, out onto the pleasant slopes of
forgetfulness and new mischief. Take my condolences on your fearful
passage through your purgatory. I fear me it will take you the best part
of a week to pass entirely out of it. It's only a man-built hell, that
of yours. And, according to the modern theologians, God has no worse one
for you later on."

With twitching, pallid face, and anguished eyes, Frederik Grimm looked
dumbly at his tormentor. Even in his agony, he felt, subconsciously, far
down in his atrophied soul, that the doctor's forecast as to the
duration of his remorse's torture was little exaggerated.

Yet, for the moment, his "man-built hell" was grilling and racking the
stricken penitent to a point that the Spanish Inquisition's ingenuity
could never have devised.

McPherson, with a sombre satisfaction, noted the younger man's misery.
Then a wistful look flitted across his gnarled, bearded face.

"I wonder," he mused, his angry voice sinking to a rumble, "I wonder if
you can guess--and of course you can't--what a prize you spent eight
years in throwing away. You had a son. And you disowned him and turned
your back on him. I've had no son. I shall never have a son. And when I
go out into the dark, there'll be no man-child to carry on my name. No
lad to inherit this brute body of mine with all its strength and giant
endurance; this brain of mine, that has tried so hard to perfect itself
and to give its possible successor the faculty for thought and work and
self-mastery. My father was a strong man, a great man. And much of the
little power and goodness and worthiness that exist in me, I owe to him.
No man in future years can say that of _me_. It must be something that
no childless man can understand or dream of, to feel the fingers of
one's little son tugging at one. To,--Lord! What would Mother
Batholommey say if she could hear me maundering and havering away like
this! It means nothing to _you_, either. Except that you've had, and
hated, and thrown away what many a better man would give half his life
for."

There was a short silence. McPherson, ashamed of blurting his sacred
heart secrets to a fellow he detested, sat gnawing angrily at his ragged
grey moustache. Frederik, to whom the last part of the doctor's tirade
had passed unheard, stood gazing sightlessly at the ground before him.
And for a space, neither of them spoke.

At length Frederik looked up, almost timidly.

"Could--might I see him?" he asked.

"H'm?" grunted McPherson, starting from the maze of his own unhappy
thoughts.

"I say, may I go in and see----?"

"Had three years to see him in, didn't you?" demanded McPherson. "I
can't recall now that I ever saw you glance at him when you could help
it. Why should you go in and see him now? You can't frighten him any
more."

He checked himself.

"That last was a rotten thing for me to say," he muttered grudgingly.
"I'm sorry."

But Frederik showed no signs of resentment. He was looking moodily at
the ground once more, apparently engrossed in the fruitless efforts of a
red ant on the walk's edge to lug away a dead caterpillar forty times
its size. The doctor peered at him almost apologetically from under his
grey thatch of eyebrow. The younger man's face still wore that same
blank, dazed mask, as though horror had wiped it clean of expression.
Again it was Frederik who broke the silence.

"I remember once," said he, in a dreary monotone, "when he was four
years old. He saw a woolly lamb in a shop window and wanted it. I'd lost
ninety dollars that day at the races and I was sore. He begged me to buy
him the lamb. It cost only a quarter. I wouldn't. I told him he ought to
be content to sponge on me for food and clothes without wanting
presents, too. I remember he cried when I pulled him away from the shop
window. And I hit him. I wish--I wish I'd----"

"If there's anything worse than a hardened criminal," snorted McPherson,
"it's a silly, sentimental one. You say you want to go in and see him?
Go ahead then. You don't have to ask _my_ leave. It's your own house,
isn't it?"

"No," answered Frederik, "it isn't."

"Huh? Oh, I remember now. You said last night you were going to give it
to Kathrien. Don't worry. A promise like that isn't binding in law. And
you'll repent of it almost as soon as you'll stop repenting for Willem."

"Perhaps so," agreed Frederik. "But it will be too late then. Here," he
went on, pulling a long envelope from his pocket, "take charge of this,
will you, and give it to Kathrien for her signature in case I don't see
her?"

"What is it?" asked McPherson, mechanically taking the envelope as
Frederik thrust it into his hand.

"Before I went to the hotel for a room last night," answered the other,
"I called on Colonel Lawton and got him to draw it up. All it lacks is
her signature."

"What----?"

"It is a deed for the house and the twelve-acre 'home plot' it stands
on. That includes the two cottages over on McIntyre Street. They're both
rented and in good condition. They'll bring her in nearly eight hundred
a year. It's less than my uncle would have left her if he'd known----"

"He knew," interrupted McPherson decisively. "And that's why you did it.
As you said last night, 'somebody has been doing your thinking for
you.'"

"I'm glad for your own peace of mind that you aren't forced to give _me_
credit for it," said Frederik in lifeless irony. "I'll go in now, if I
may. I shall not stay long. And then for New York. It's the best place I
know of for hastening one's journey through and out of the 'man-built
hell' you spoke about. Oh, and I gave Lawton directions about Anne
Marie, too. She can come home now if she wants to without being
dependent upon any one for her support. You're quite right, Doctor.
Somebody _has_ been doing my thinking. I'm glad it stopped before I went
broke."

With something of his old jaunty air he mounted the steps and went into
the house. McPherson stared after him with a glower that somehow would
not remain ferocious. Then he got up, stretched his great shaggy bulk,
yawned, and started homeward for breakfast.

On the way he met Mr. Batholommey, hastily awakened and hurrying to the
house of mourning.

"Doctor!" exclaimed the clergyman in agitation. "This is very
distressing. _Very._"

"As usual," drawled McPherson, "I find I can't agree with you. To me it
seems a blessed release."

"And on Kathrien's wedding day, too!" went on Mr. Batholommey, to whom
McPherson's eternal disagreement had become so chronic he scarce noticed
it. "At least, on the day that _was_ to have been her wedding day! Young
Hartmann waked me out of a sound sleep last night to tell me she had
promised to marry him to-day. And he asked me to be at the house
promptly at eleven. But, of course, now----"

"Of course, now," put in the doctor, "the wedding is going to take place
just the same."

"But----!"

"I argued with Kathrien a whole half-hour this morning before she would
agree to it," went on the doctor. "But at last I persuaded her it was
the only thing to do. If ever she needs a husband's help and advice, now
is the time. And at last I made her understand that. So, she and James
will be married to-day. Just as they planned to. The only difference
will be that they'll come to the rectory for the ceremony."

"It seems almost--shall I say indecorous?" protested Mr. Batholommey.

"The _real_ things of life generally do," replied the doctor.
"Good-morning. I'm going to be so indecorous as to hurry home for a bath
and a breakfast instead of catching cold standing out here on a wet
street discussing other people's business."

He strode on. Mr. Batholommey, murmuring dazedly to himself, took up his
own journey.




CHAPTER XXIV

THE GOOD-BYE


Frederik Grimm turned away from looking down at the pathetically small
figure in the darkened room. His face was expressionless. He had stood
there but a few minutes. And his eyes, riveted on the still, white
little form, had not softened nor blurred with tears.

Wearily he descended the gallery stairs into the living-room, where the
morning sunlight was already turning the desk bowl of roses into a riot
of burning colour.

He was halfway across the room, toward the door, when he was aware that
Kathrien had risen from the desk chair and was looking at him. Her look
was cold and devoid of pity as she surveyed him. But as he halted,
hesitant, the sunlight fell full on his face. And in the visage that had
seemed so vapidly blank to McPherson, she read much.

The cold glint died from her eyes and she stepped forward with hand
outstretched.

"Frederik," she said gently.

He came haltingly toward her. He held out his hand to meet hers. But he
could not touch the fingers that were waiting to press his own. His hand
fell limply to his side.

She understood. And the warm pity in her face deepened.

"I am sorry," she said simply.

"He is happier," muttered the man.

"I don't mean for Willem. For _you_. You understand what it all means at
last."

"And, too late," he assented. "It is always too late--when one
understands."

"It is never too late," she denied eagerly. "Frederik, you have
everything ahead of you. You can----"

"I have nothing ahead of me," he contradicted dully.

"You have wealth, youth, the power to undo what wrong you did,--to start
afresh----"

"As the broken-winged bird has the power to start a new flight. Don't
waste your divine sympathy on me, Kitty. It would be thrown away. In a
very little time, as Dr. McPherson has kindly pointed out to me, I shall
be convalescent from my attack of remorse. And then all life will lie
before me, as you say. All life except the one thing that makes life
worth living."

He stopped. For he saw she understood.

"You always understood," he went on, voicing his thought. "That was one
of the wonderful things about you, Kitty. Even now, you saw the pain I
am in. And it made you forget what you believe I am. It was sweet of
you. It will be good to remember."

"I wish I could help you," she said.

"You _have_ helped me," he answered. "For you've given me a Memory to
carry till I can shake off the load--till I can get clear of McPherson's
'man-built hell.' It won't be long. So don't worry. Even now, my common
sense tells me I've made a fool of myself. And I'm human enough to be
more ashamed of being a fool than of being a knave. I had everything in
my own hands. And I threw away the game because an attack of fright kept
me from playing my winning cards. Last night I was afraid of a ghost.
This morning I'm sane enough to know that ghosts were invented by the
first nervous man who was alone at night. This morning I am heart-broken
because my little boy lies dead. To-morrow I shall be sane enough to
know that it is as lucky for me as it is for him, that he died. And in
a week I'll be congratulating myself over it all and revelling in a
freedom and a fortune I've always craved. So you see I'm quite
incurable."

"Why do you say such things?" she cried. "You know they aren't true."

"When I said you 'always understand,' Kitty, I was wrong. You don't
understand. No woman understands--that a man doesn't reform. A good man
may have taken a wrong twist. And when he finds his way back to the
straight road, they say he has 'reformed.' He hasn't. He's only struck
his own natural gait again. As he was bound to. And _my_ kind of man
sometimes takes a momentary twist in the _right_ direction. Then people
say _he_ has reformed. And they are just as much mistaken as they were
in the other case. For, water won't run uphill after the first pressure
is withdrawn."

"But in the fires of affliction----"

"The fires of affliction," he retorted sadly, "have burned away the
dross from the pure gold of many a soul, I suppose. But no fires were
ever heated that could burn dross fiercely enough to turn it into gold.
Yet----"

He hesitated, then said, without daring to look at her:

"There's one thing I do want you to know, Kitty. Whatever I was and am,
and whatever shams went to make up my daily life here--you know my love
for _you_ was true and absolute and that I loved and _love_ you more
than the whole world besides?"

"Yes," she returned, unembarrassed. "I believe that, Frederik. In part.
You loved me as much as you could love any one. But----"

"Why must there be a 'but'?" he entreated.

"But," she went on with the relentlessness of the Young, "not as much as
you loved yourself."

"More! Ten thousand times more!" he declared vehemently.

"No," she contradicted. "For you didn't love me enough to give me up
when you knew I cared for another man. The Perfect Love would have----"

"The 'perfect love'!" he scoffed. "I have read of it. But I have yet to
see it."

"You cannot see it," she replied, "for the same reason I could not see
Oom Peter when he was fighting my battle here last night. My eyes were
blinded by the world I live in. Perfect love is everywhere. It is within
and about us. But----"

"But I would be too ignoble to recognise it if I chanced upon it?
Perhaps. But why strip me of my last illusion? In the torment of my
self-abasement this morning, I have clung to that one comfort: That I
love you with a love which a truly worthless man _could_ not feel. And
now----"

"_Don't_ misunderstand me," she begged, half-tearfully. "I----"

"You have shown me the truth. And I ought to thank you for it. Perhaps
some day I can. If I still remember it then. Good-bye, dear. I shan't be
here again. I've--I've left you a little present. Dr. McPherson will
give it to you."

"But I _can't_ take----"

"Oh, yes, you can. It isn't really from me. That's just another of my
lies to make a good impression. I've gotten so in the habit of telling
them that it is going to take me a long time to realise that one of the
chief advantages of being a rich man is the immunity from the need to
lie. The present isn't really from me. It's from Oom. Peter. You can't
refuse it from _him_. If you doubt it's Oom Peter's own direct gift, ask
Dr. McPherson. It was bad enough," he sighed, in mock despair, "for Oom
Peter to squander so much of my money while he was alive, without
keeping on doing it after he died. I hope he has stopped it at last. Or
I'll soon be reduced to standing at the subway steps with a tin cup in
my hand."

Through the forced lightness, whose effort wrung sweat from the man's
forehead, Kathrien was woman enough to see the mortal agony that lay
beneath. And again she held out her hand.

"Good-bye, Frederik," she said gently. "And may you be happy!"

He looked doubtfully at the shapely little hand. Then, with an
awkwardness strangely foreign to his normal grace, he took the hand in
both his own and stood a moment, looking down at it as though not
knowing what to do with it.

Then, very simply, he fell on his knees, touched the warm, roseleaf palm
to his lips, got up and, without looking back, hurried out of the house.

Kathrien watched his slender, carefully groomed figure until it was lost
at a turn in the rose bushes. Then she came back into the room and
stood beside Peter Grimm's old chair.

"Oom Peter!" she whispered. "This is my wedding day. You know it, don't
you? And--oh, please let me think you are close--_close_--beside me all
the time!"


THE END





End of Project Gutenberg's The Return of Peter Grimm, by David Belasco

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE RETURN OF PETER GRIMM ***

***** This file should be named 24359.txt or 24359.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/2/4/3/5/24359/

Produced by Bruce Albrecht, Annie McGuire and the Online
Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
business@pglaf.org.  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     gbnewby@pglaf.org


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.